Skip to main content

Full text of "Joseph Smith as scientist : a contribution to Mormon philosophy"

See other formats


BX 

8630 

,W63j 


JOSEPH  SMITH 


AS 


SCIENTIST 


A  CONTRIBUTION  TO 
MORMON  PHILOSOPHY 


John  A.  Widtsoe,  A.  M.,  Ph.  D. 


THE     GENERAL    BOARD 

YOUNG    MEN'S    MUTUAL    IMPBOVEMZ»lT 

ASSOCIATIONS 

SALT   LAKE   CITY,   UTAH 

1908 


Copyright 

1908 

by  John  A.  Widtsoe. 


Preface 

In  the  life  of  every  person,  who  receives  a  higher  edu- 
cation, in  or  out  of  schools,  there  is  a  time  when  there  seems 
to  be  opposition  between  science  and  religion;  between 
man-made  and  God-made  knowledge.  The  struggle  for  recon- 
ciliation between  the  contending  forces  is  not  an  easy  one. 
It  cuts  deep  into  the  soul  and  usually  leaves  scars  that  ache 
while  life  endures.  There  are  thousands  of  young  people 
in  the  Church  to-day,  and  hundreds  of  thousands  through- 
out the  world,  who  are  struggling  to  set  themselves  right 
with  the  God  above  and  the  world  about  them.  It  is  for 
these  young  people,  primarily,  that  the  following  chapters 
have  been  written. 

This  volume  is  based  on  the  conviction  that  there  is  no 
real  difference  between  science  and  religion.  The  great, 
fundamental  laws  of  the  Universe  are  foundation  stones  in 
religion  as  well  as  in  science.  The  principle  that  matter  is 
indestructible  belongs  as  much  to  theology  as  to  geology. 
The  theology  which  rests  upon  the  few  basic  laws  of  nature 
is  unshakable;  and  the  great  theology  of  the  future  will  be 
such  a  one. 

"Mormonism"  teaches  and  has  taught  from  the  begin- 
ning that  all  knowledge  must  be  included  in  the  true  theol- 
ogy. Because  of  its  comprehensive  philosophy,  "Mormon- 
ism" will  survive  all  religious  disturbances  and  become  the 
system  of  religious  faith  which  all  men  may  accept  without 
yielding  the  least  part  of  the  knowledge  of  nature  as  dis- 
covered in  the  laL  oratories  or  in  the  fields.  The  splendid 
conceptions  of  "Mormonism"  concerning  man  and  nature, 
and  man's  place  in  nature  are  among  the  strongest  testi- 
monies of  the  divine  nature  of  the  work  founded  by  Joseph 
Smith,  the  Prophet. 

This  little  volume  does  not  pretend  to  be  a  complete 
treatment  of  "Mormon"  philosophy;  it  is  only  a  small  con- 
tribution to  the  subject.  There  is  room  for  elaboration  and 
extension  in  this  field  for  many  generations  to  come.  The 
attempt  has  been  made  to  sketch,  briefly,  the  relation  of 
"Mormonism"  to  some  features  of  modem  scientific  phil- 


2  PREFACE. 

osopy,  and  to  show  that  not  only  do  "Mormonism"  and 
science  harmonize;  but  that  "Mormonism"  is  abreast  of  the 
most  modem  of  the  established  views  of  science,  and  that 
It  has  held  them  many  years — in  some  cases  before  science 
adopted  them.  The  only  excuse  for  the  scant  treatment  of 
such  an  important  subject  is  that  it  is  as  extensive  as  the 
duties  of  a  busy  life  would  allow.  In  the  future,  the  subject 
may  be  given  a  fuller  treatment. 

Some  readers  may  urge  that  "the  testimony  of  the 
Spirit,"  which  has  been  the  final  refuge  of  so  many  Chris- 
tians, has  received  little  consideration  in  the  following 
chapters.  This  is  due  to  the  avowed  purpose  of  the  work 
to  harmonize  science  and  religion,  on  the  basis  of  accepted 
science.  "Mormonism"  is  deeply  and  rationally  spiritual; 
the  discussion  in  this  volume  is  confined  to  one  phase  of 
Gospel  philosophy. 

The  majority  of  the  following  chapters  were  originally 
published  in  the  Impi-ovement  Era  for  1903-1904  as  a  series 
of  articles  bearing  the  main  title  of  this  book.  These  ar- 
ticles are  here  republished  with  occasonal  changes  and  ad- 
ditions. The  new  chapters  have  been  cast  into  the  same 
form  as  the  original  articles.  The  publication  as  inde- 
pendent articles  will  explain  the  apparent  lack  of  connec- 
tion between  the  chapters  in  this  book.  The  statements 
of  scientific  facts  have  been  compared  very  carefully  with 
standard  authorities.  However,  in  popularizing  science 
there  is  always  the  danger  that  the  simplification  may  sug- 
gest ideas  that  are  not  wholly  accurate.  Those  who  have 
tried  this  kind  of  work  will  understand  and  pardon  such 
errors  as  may  appear.    However,  corrections  are  invited. 

My  thanks  are  due  and  cheerfully  given  the  manage- 
ment of  the  Improvement  E?a  for  the  help  and  encourage- 
ment given.  I  am  under  especial  obligations  to  Elder  Ed- 
ward H.  Anderson,  the  associate  editor  of  the  Era,  to  whose 
efforts  it  is  largely  due  that  this  volume  has  seen  the  light 
of  day.  I  desire  to  render  my  thanks  also  to  the  committee 
appointed  by  the  First  Presidency  to  read  the  manuscript, 
Elders  George  Albert  Smith,  Edward  H.  Anderson  and 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  Jr. 

This  volume  has  been  written  in  behalf  of  "Mormon- 
ism." May  God  speed  the  truth! 


Contents. 


Page 
INTRODUCTORY. 

Chapter  I.  Joseph's  Mission  and  Language  ....        3 

THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS  OF  THE  UNIVERSE 

Chapter  II.  The  Indestructibility  of  Matter 10 

Chapter  III.  The  Indestructibility  of  Energy 14 

Chapter  I  V.  The  Universal  Ether 19 

Chapter  V.  The  Reign  of  Law 30 

THE  CONSTITUTION   OF   THE    UNIVERSE. 

Chapter  VI.  The  New  Astronomy 39 

CJiapter  VII.  Geological  Time 50 

Chapter  VIII.        Organized  Intelligence 61 

THE  LAWS   GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

Chapter   VI V.       Faith 72 

Chapter  X.              Repentance 80 

Chapter  XI.            Baptism 83 

Chapter  XII.         The  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost 87 

Chapter  XIII.        The  Word  of  Wisdom 90 

THE  DESTINY   OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

Chapter  XI  V.       The  Law  of  Evolution 103 

Chapter  X  V.         The  Plan  of  Salvation 115 

THE  REGION   OF  THE    UNKNOWN. 

Chapter  X  VI.     The  Sixth  Sense 121 

THE    FORCE    OF    FORCES. 

Chapter  X  VII.     The  Nature  of  God 134 

CONCLUSION. 

Chapter  X  VIII.  Joseph  Smith's  Education 139 

Chapter  X  VI  V.  A  Summary  Restaterhent 145 

Chapter  XX.         Concluding  Thoughts 158 

APPENDIX. 

Chapter  XXI.       The  Testimony  of  the  Soil 163 


INTRODUCTORY. 


Chapter  I. 
JOSEPH'S  MISSION  AND  LANGUAGE. 

The  mission  of  Joseph  Smith  was  of  a  spiritual 
nature;  and  therefore,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 

Scientific  discus-  the  discussion  of  scientific  matters  will 

sions  not  to  be       ,        „        j     •       ,,        t^ 

expected  in  the      be    tound    in   the    Prophet's    writings. 

Prophet's  work.  The  revelations  given  to  the  Prophet 
deal  almost  exclusively  with  the  elucidation  of  so- 
called  religious  doctrines,  and  with  such  difficulties 
as  arose  from  time  to  time  in  the  organization  of  the 
Church.  It  is  only,  as  it  appears  to  us,  in  an  inci- 
dental way  that  other  matters,  not  strictly  of  a  re- 
ligious nature,  are  mentioned  in  the  revelations. 
However,  the  Church  teaches  that  all  human  knowl- 
edge and  all  the  laws  of  nature  are  part  of  its  re- 
ligious system;  but  that  some  principles  are  of  more 
importance  than  others  in  man's  progress  to  eternal 
salvation.*   While  on  the  one  hand,  therefore,  it  can- 

*  "And  truth  is  knowledge  of  things  as  they  are.  and  as 
they  were  and  as  they  are  to  come."— Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, 93:  24. 

"  Teach  ye  diligently  and  my  grace  shall  attend  you, 
that  you  may  be  instructed  more  perfectly  in  theory,  in 
principle,  in  doctrine,  in  the  law  of  the  Gospel,  in  all 
things  that  pertain  unto  the  Kingdom  of  God,  that  are  ex- 
pedient for  you  to  understand; 

"Of  things  both  in  heaven  and  in  the  earth,  and  under 


6  INTRODUCTORY. 

not  reasonably  be  expected  that  Joseph  Smith  should 
deal  in  his  writings  with  any  subject  peculiar  to 
natural  science,  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  it  should  not 
surprise  any  student  to  find  that  the  Prophet  at 
times  considered  matters  that  do  not  come  under  the 
ordinary  definition  of  religion,  especially  if  they  in 
any  way  may  be  connected  with  the  laws  of  religion. 
Statements  of  scientific  detail  should  not  be  looked 
for  in  Joseph  Smith's  writings,  though  these  are  not 
wholly  wanting;  but  rather,  we  should  expect  to  find 


the  earth;  things  which  have  been,  things  which  are,  things 
which  must  shortly  come  to  pass;  things  which  are  at 
home,  things  which  are  abroad;  the  wars  and  the  perplex- 
ities of  the  nations,  and  the  judgments  which  are  on  the 
land,  and  a  knowledge  also  of  countries  and  kingdoms, 

"  That  ye  may  be  prepared  in  all  things  when  I  shall 
send  you  again  to  magnify  the  calling,  whereunto  I  have 
called  you,  and  the  mission  with  which  I  have  commis- 
sioned you." — Doctrine  and  Covenants,  88:  78-80. 

And  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  is  my  will  that  you 
should  hasten  to  translate  my  Scriptures,  and  to  obtain  a 
knowledge  of  history,  and  of  countries,  and  of  kingdoms, 
of  laws  of  God  and  man,  and  all  this  for  the  salvation  of 
Zion." — Doctrine  and  Covenants,  93:  53. 

"  It  (theology)  is  the  science  of  all  other  sciences  and 
useful  arts,  being  in  fact  the  very  foundation  from  which 
they  emanate.  It  includes  philosophy,  astronomy,  history, 
mathematics,  geography,  languages,  the  science  of  letters, 
and  blends  the  knowledge  of  all  matters  of  fact,  in  every 

branch  of  art  and  research. All  that  is  useful,  great 

and  good,  all  that  is  calculated  to  sustain,  comfort,  instruct, 
edify,  purify,  refine  or  exalt  intelligences,  originated  by  this 
science,  and  this  science  alone,  all  other  sciences  being  but 
branches  growing  out  of  this,  the  root." — Pratt,  Key  to 
Theology,  chap,  1. 


JOSEPH'S  MISSION  AND  LANGUAGE.  7 

general  views  of  the  relations  of  the  forces  of  the 
universe. 

It  is  not  in  harmony  with  the  Gospel  spirit  that 

God,  except  in  special  cases,  should  reveal  things 

Man  must  not  ex-that   man   by  the    aid   of  his   natural 

pect  direct  reve-    powers   may   gain   for  himself.        The 

lation  in  matters    ^  c-     o 

that  he  can  solve  Lord  spoke  to  the  Prophet  as  follows  : — • 

for  himself.  '<  Behold,  you    have    not    understood; 

you  have  supposed  that  I  Avould  give  it  unto  you, 
when  you  took  no  thought,  save  it  was  to  ask  me; 
but,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  you  must  study  it 
out  in  your  mind ;  then  you  must  ask  me  if  it  be 
right,  and  if  it  is  right  I  will  cause  that  your  bosom 
shall  burn  within  you ;  therefore,  you  shall  feel  that 
it  is  right."*  Such  a  doctrine  makes  it  unreasonable 
to  look  to  the  Prophet's  work  for  a  gratuitous  mass 
of  scientific  or  other  details,  which  will  relieve  man 
of  the  labor  of  searching  out  for  himself  nature's 
laws.  So  well  established  is  this  principle  that  in  all 
probability  many  of  the  deepest  truths  contained  in 
the  writings  of  Joseph  Smith  will  not  be  clearly  un- 
derstood, even  by  his  followers,  until,  by  the  la- 
borious methods  of  mortality,  the  same  truths  are 
established.  It  is  even  so  with  the  principles  to  be 
discussed  in  the  following  papers.  They  were  stated 
seventy  years  ago,  yet  it  is  only  recently  that  the 
Latter-day  Saints  have  begun  to  realize  that  they 
are  identical  with  recently  developed  scientific 
truths ;'and  the  world  of  science  is  not  yet  aware  of 
it.  However,  whenever  such  harmony  is  observed, 
it  testifies  of  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  humble, 
unlearned  boy  prophet  of  the  nineteenth  century. 


♦Doctrine  and  Covenants  9:7,  8. 
2 


8  INTRODUCTORY. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  does  not  use  the  language 
of  science ;  which  is  additional  proof  that  he  did  not 
The  absence  of  know  the  science  of  his  day.  This  may 
lafiSme'thodsbe  urged  as~an  objection  to  the  asser- 
of  science  in  the  tion  that  he  understood  fundamental 
Prophet'swritings^^.^^^.^^  truths,  but  the  error  of  this 

him  unfamiliar      view  is  easily  comprehended  when  it  is 
with  the  written  n    t   -i     .   j.i      i  £       •   ^„^  i^ 

science  of  his  day. recalled  that  the  language  ot  science  is 

made  by  men,  and  varies  very  often  from  age  to  age, 

and  from  country  to  country.    Besides,  the  God  who 

spoke  to  Joseph  Smith,  says,  ' '  These  commandments 

were  given  unto  my  servants  in  their  weakness,  after 

the  manner  of  their  language,  that  they  might  come 

to  understanding."*    If  God  had  spoken  the  special 

language  of  science,   the   unlearned  Joseph   Smith 

would  not,  perhaps,  have  understood.     Every  wise 

man  explains  that  which  he  knows  in  the  language 

of  those  to  whom  he  is  speaking,  and  the  facts  and 

theories  of  science  can  be  quite  easily  expressed  in 

the  language  of  the  common  man.    It  is  needless  to 

expect  scientific  phraselogy  in  the  writings  of  Joseph 

Smith, 

Scientific  details  are  almost  wholly  wanting  in 
the  writings  of  Joseph  Smith.  Had  the  Prophet 
known  the  science  of  his  day,  his  detailed  knowledge 
would  have  been  incorporated  somehow  in  his  writ- 
ings. The  almost  complete  absence  of  such  scientific 
detail  as  would  in  all  probability  have  been  used,  had 
the  Prophet  known  of  it,  is  additional  testimony  that 
he  did  not  get  his  information  from  books. 

Finally,  another  important  fact  must  be  men- 
tioned.   Men  in  all  ages  have  speculated  about  the 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants  1:24. 


JOSEPH'S  MISSION  AND  LANGUAGE.  9 

things  of  the  universe,  and  have  invented  all  kinds 

of  theories  to  explain  natural  phenomena.     In  all 

cases,  however,  these  theories  have  been  supported 

by  experimental  evidence,  or  else  they  have  been 

proposed  simply  as  personal  opinions.    Joseph  Smith, 

on  the  contrary,  laid  no  claim  to  experimental  data 

to  support  the  theories  which  he  proposed,  nor  did 

he  say  that  they  were  simply  personal  opinions,  but 

he  repeatedly  asserted  that  God  had  revealed  the 

truths  to  him,  and  that  they  could  not,  therefore,  be 

false.    If  doctrines  resting  upon  such  a  claim  can  be 

shown  to  be  true,  it  is  additional  testimony  of  the 

truth  of  the  Prophet's  work. 

In  the  following  chapters  it  will  be  shown,  by  a 

series  of  comparisons,  that,  in  1833,  or  soon  there- 

_  ,..  after,  the  teachings  of  Joseph  Smith, 

Purpose  of  the  '  off 

following  the   Mormon  Prophet,  were  in  full  har- 

chapters.  mony  with  the  most  advanced  scientific 

thought  of  today,  and  that  he  anticipated  the  world 
of  science  in  the  statement  of  fundamental  facts  and 
theories  of  physics,  chemistry,  astronomy  and 
biology. 


THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS 
OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 


Chapter  II. 

THE  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  MATTER. 

It  was  believed  by  the  philosophers  of  ancient 
and  mediaeval  times,  especially  by  those  devoted  to 
the  study  of  alchemy,  that  it  was  possible  through 
mystical  powers,  often  of  a  supernatural  order,  to 
annihilate  matter  or  to  create  it  from  nothing.  Men 
with  such  powers  transcended  all  known  laws  of  na- 
Until  recent  days  ture,  and  became  objects  of  fear,  often 

many  believed         f  worship  to  the  masses  of  mankind. 

that  matter  could  ^ 

be  created  or  Naturally  enough,  the  systems  of  reli- 

destroyed.  gj^^^  became    colored    with    the    philo- 

sophical doctrines  of  the  times;  and  it  was  held  to 
be  a  fundamental  religious  truth  that  God  created 
the  world  from  nothing.  Certainly,  God  could  do 
what  his  creatures,  the  magicians,  were  able  to  do — 
that  part  of  the  reasoning  was  sound. 

In  support  of  this  doctrine,  attention  was  called 
to  some  of  the  experiences  of  daily  life.  A  piece  of 
coal  placed  in  a  stove,  in  a  short  time  disappears — 
it  is  annihilated.  From  the  clear  air  of  a  summer's 
day  raindrops  start — created  out  of  nothing.  A 
fragment  of  gold  placed  in  contact  with  sufficiently 
strong  acids,  disappears — it  is  destroyed. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  facts 


THE  INDESTRUCTIBILITY   OF  MATTER.  H 

and  laws  of  chemistry  were  discovered,  which  en- 
abled scientists  to  follow  in   i-reat  de- 
Matter  is  .1,11  •  -1 1  •    "    ., , 
eternal,  its           tail  the  changes,  visible  or  mv.  uble,  to 

form  only  can       which  matter  in  its  various  forms  is 
be  changed.  i  •     ,        rm  -,  i  .i 

subject.     Then  it  was  shown  thai  iii-^ 

coal  placed  in  a  stove  unites  with  a  portion  of  the 
air  entering  through  the  drafts,  and  becomes  an  in- 
visible gas,  but  that,  were  this  gas  collected  as  it 
issues  from  the  chimney,  it  would  be  found  to  con- 
tain a  weight  of  the  elements  of  the  coal  just  equal 
to  the  weight  of  the  coal  used.  In  a  similar  manner 
it  was  shown  that  the  raindrops  are  formed  from  the 
water  found  in  the  air,  as  an  invisible  vapor.  The 
gold  dissolved  in  the  acid,  may  be  wholly  recovered 
so  that  every  particle  is  accounted  for.  Numerous 
investigations  on  this  subject  were  made  by  the  most 
skillful  experimenters  of  the  age,  all  of  which 
showed  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  create  or 
destroy  the  smallest  particle  of  matter;  that  the  most 
man  can  do  is  to  change  the  form  in  which  matter 
exists. 

After  this  truth  had  been  demonstrated,  it  was 
a  necessary  conclusion  that  matter  is  eternal,  and  that 
the  quantity  of  matter  in  the  universe  cannot  be 
diminished  nor  increased.  This  great  generalization, 
known  as  the  law  of  the  Persistence  of  Matter  or 
Mass,  is  the  foundation  stone  of  modern  science.  It 
began  to  find  general  acceptance  among  men  about 
the  time  of  Joseph  Smith's  birth,  though  many  reli- 
gious sects  still  hold  that  God,  as  the  Supreme  Ruler,. 
is  able  at  will  to  create  matter  from  nothing.  The 
establishment  of  this  law  marked  also  the  final  down- 
fall of  alchemy  and  other  kindred  occult  absurdities. 


12  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

No  doctrine  taught  by  Joseph  Smith  is  better 
understood  by  his  followers  than  that  matter  in  its 
Mormonism  elementary    condition   is    eternal,    and 

all  things  cvre         ^^^^  ^^   ^^^   neither  be   increased  nor 
material.  diminished.    As  early  as  May,  1833,  the 

Prophet  declared  that  "the  elements  are  eternal,"* 
and  in  a  sermon  delivered  in  April,  1844,  he  said 
"  Element  had  an  existence  from  the  time  God  had. 
The  pure  principles  of  element  are  principles  which 
can  never  be  destroyed;  they  may  be  organized  and 
reorganized,  but  not  destroyed.  They  had  no  begin- 
ning, and  can  have  no  end."t 

It  is  thus  evident  that  from  the  beginning  of  his 
work,  Joseph  Smith  was  in  perfect  harmony  with  the 
fundamental  doctrine  of  science ;  and  far  in  advance 
of  the  religious  seets  of  the  world,  which  are,  even  at 
this  time,  slowly  accepting  the  doctrine  of  the  per- 
sistence of  matter  in  a  spiritual  as  well  as  in  a  ma- 
terial sense. 

Mormonism  has  frequently  been  charged  with 
accepting  the  doctrine  of  materialism.  In  one  sense, 
the  followers  of  Joseph  Smith  plead  yes  to  this 
charge.  In  Mormon  theology  there  is  no  place 
for  immateralism ;  i.  e.  for  a  God,  spirits  and  angels 
that  are  not  material.  Spirit  is  only  a  refined  form 
of  matter.  It  is  beyond  the  mind  of  man  to  conceive 
of  an  immaterial  thing.  On  the  other  hand,  Joseph 
Smith  did  not  teach  that  the  kind  of  tangible  mat- 
ter, which  impresses  our  mortal  senses,  is  the  kind 
of  matter  which  is  associated  with  heavenly  beings. 
The  distinction  between  the  matter  known  to  man 


♦Doctrine  and  Covenants,  93:33. 
I  The  Contributor,  Vol.  4,  p.  257. 


THE  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  MATTER.  13 

and  the  spirit  matter  is  very  great ;  but  no  greater 
than  is  the  difference  between  the  matter  of  the 
known  elements  and  that  of  the  universal  ether 
which  forms  one  of  the  accepted  dogmas  of  science. 
Science  knows  phenomena  only  as  they  are  as- 
sociated with  matter ;  Mormonism  does  the  same. 


Chapter  III. 

THE  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  ENERGY. 

It  is  only  when  matter  is  in  motion,  or  in  the 
possession  of  ener^,  that  it  is  able  to  impress  our 
senses.  The  law  of  the  indestructibility  and  converti- 
bility of  energy,  is  of  equal  fundamental  value  with 
All  forms  of  ^^^^^  of  the  indestructibility  of  matter. 

energy  may  be       ^  great  variety  of  forces  exist  in  na- 
converted  into        ^  „        .  ■.    ,■  ^ 

each  other.  ture,  as,  tor  inscance,  gravitation,  elec- 

Energy  can  not  tricity,  chemical  affinity,  heat  and  light. 
These  forces  may  all  be  made  to  do 
work.  Energy,  in  fact,  may  be  defined  as  the  power 
of  doing  work.  In  early  days  these  forces  were  sup- 
posed to  be  distinct  and  not  convertible,  one  into  the 
other,  just  as  gold  and  silver,  with  our  present 
knowledge,  are  distinct  and  not  convertible  into 
other  elements. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century 
students  of  light  and  heat  began  to  demonstrate  that 
these  two  natural  forces  were  different  manifesta- 
tions of  one  universal  medium.  This  in  turn  led  to 
the  thought  that  possibly  these  forces,  instead  of  be- 
ing absolutely  distinct,  could  be  converted  one  into 
the  other.  This  idea  was  confirmed  in  various  expe- 
rimental ways.  Sir  Humphrey  Davy,  about  the  end 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  rubbed  together  two 
pieces  of  ice  until  they  were  nearly  melted.  Pre- 
cautions had  been  taken  that  no  heat  could  be  ab- 
stracted from  the  outside  by  the  ice.    The  only  ten- 


THE  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  ENERGY.  15 

able  conclusion  was  that  the  energy  expended  in 
rubbing,  had  been  converted  into  heat,  which  had 
melted  the  ice.  About  the  same  time,  Count  Rum- 
ford,  a  distinguished  American,  was  superintending 
the  boring  of  a  cannon  at  the  arsenal  at  Munich,  and 
was  forcibly  struck  with  the  heating  of  the  iron  due 
to  this  process.  He,  like  Davy,  believed  that  the 
energy  of  the  boring  instruments  had  been  converted 
into  the  heat.* 

From  1843  to  1849,  Dr.  Joule  of  Manchester, 
England,  published  the  results  of  experiments  on  the 
relation  between  mechanical  energy  and  heat.  Dr. 
Joule  attached  a  fixed  weight  to  a  string  which  was 
passed  over  a  pulley,  while  the  other  end  was  con- 
nected with  paddles  moving  in  water.  As  the  weight 
descended,  the  paddles  were  caused  to  revolve ;  and 
it  was  observed  that,  as  the  weight  fell  and  the  pad- 
dles revolved,  the  water  became  warmer  and  warmer. 
Dr.  Joule  found  further  that  for  each  foot  of  fall,  the 
same  amount  of  heat  energy  was  given  to  the  water. 
In  fact,  he  determined  that  when  a  pound  weight 
falls  seven  hundred  and  seventy  two  feet  it  gives  out 
energy  enough  to  raise  the  temperature  of  one  pound 
of  water  one  degree  Fahrenheit.!  This  experiment, 
frequently  repeated,  gave  the  same  result  and  estab- 
lished largely  the  law  of  the  convertibility  of  energy. 

About  the  same  time,  it  was  shown  that  light 
can  be  converted  into  heat;  and  later  it  was  proved 
that  electricity  may  be  changed  into  heat  or  light. 
In  all  these  cases  it  was  found  that  the  amount  of 
energy  changed  was  exactly  equal  to  the  amount  of 
energy  produced. 


*  The   Conservation   of  Heat — Stewart,   pp.   -35,   39. 

f  The  Conservatism  of  Energy,' — Stewart,  pp.  44,  45.  Re- 
cent  Advances   in   Pysical    Science — Tait,  pp.  63,  65. 


16  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

Thus,  by  countless  experiments,  it  was  finally 
determined  that  ener^  is  indestructible ;  that,  when 
any  form  of  energy  disappears,  it  reappears  imme- 
diately in  another  form.  This  is  the  law  of  the  per- 
sistence of  force  or  energy.  In  more  recent  days,  it 
has  been  suggested  that  all  known  forces  are  varia- 
tions of  a  great  universal  force,  which  may  or  may 
not  be  known.  The  very  nature  of  force  or  energy 
is  not  understood.  In  the  language  of  Spencer,  "By 
the  persistence  of  force,  we  really  mean  the  persis- 
tence of  some  cause  which  transcends  our  knowledge 
and  conception."* 

It  need  hardly  be  explained  that  energy  cannot 
exist  independently  of  matter ;  and  that  the  law  of  the 
persistence  of  matter  is  necessary  for  the  existence 
of  the  law  of  persistence  of  force. 

Joseph  Smith  was  not  a  scientist;  and  he  made 
no  pretense  of  solving  the  scientific  questions  of  this 

Universal  intelli-   day.      The    discussion   relative    to    the 
gence,  comparable  -it.         £  •  £  £ 

to  universal  convertibility  or  various  lorms  oi  en- 

energy  is  inde-     ergy  was  in  all  probability  not  known 
cording  to  ^o  him.     Still,  in  his  writings  is  found 

Joseph  Smitii.        a  doctrine  which  in  all  respects  resem- 
bles that  of  the  conservation  of  energy. 

Joseph  Smith  taught,  and  the  Church  now 
teaches,  that  all  space  is  filled  with  a  subtle,  though 
material  substance  of  wonderful  properties,  by  which 
all  natural  phenomena  are  controlled.  This  substance 
is  known  as  the  Holy  Spirit.  Its  most  important 
characteristic  is  intelligence.  ''Its  inherent  prop- 
erties embrace  all  the  attributes  of  intelligence."! 


•First  Principles,  Spencer,  4th  ed.,  p.  200. 
I  Key  to  Theology,  P.  P.  Pratt,  5th  ed.,  p.  40. 


THE  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  ENERGY.  17 

The  property  of  intelligence  is  to  the  Holy  Spirit 
what  energy  is  to  the  gross  material  of  our  senses. 
In  one  of  the  generally  accepted  works  of  the 
Church,  the  energy  of  nature  is  actually  said  to  be 
the  workings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.   The  passage  reads 
as  follows  i^ '  Man  observes  a  universal  energy  in  na- 
ture— organization  and  disorganization  succeed  each 
other — the  thunders  roll  through  the  heavens;  the 
earth  trembles  and  becomes  broken  by  earthquakes ; 
fires  consume  cities  and  forests;  the  waters  accumu- 
late, flow  over  their  usual  bounds,  and  cause  destruc- 
tion of  life  and  property;  the  worlds  perform  their 
revolutions  in  space  with  a  velocity  and  power  in- 
comprehensible to  man,  and  he,  covered  with  a  veil 
of  darkness,  calls  this  universal  energy,  God,  when  it 
is  the  workings  of  his  Spirit,  the  obedient  agent  of 
his  power,  the  wonder-working  and  life-giving  prin- 
ciple in  all  nature.^"*  J 

In  short,  the  writings  of  the  Church  clearly  in- 
dicate that  the  various  forces  of  nature,  the  energy 
of  nature,  are  only  manifestations  of  the  great,  per- 
vading force  of  intelligence.  We  do  not  understand 
the  real  nature  of  intelligence  any  better  than  we 
understand  the  true  nature  of  energy.  We  only 
know  that  by  energy  or  intelligence  gross  matter  is 
brought  within  reach  of  our  senses. 

Intelligence  or  energy  was  declared  by  Joseph 
Smith  in  May,  1833,  to  be  eternal:  "  Intelligence,  or 
the  light  of  truth,  was  not  created  or  made,  neither 
indeed  can  be."t    In  the  sermon  already  referred  to 


*  Compedium,  Richards  and  Little,  3rd  ed.,  p.  150. 
•j-  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  93 :  29. 


18  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

the  Prophet  said,  "  The  intelligence  of  spirits  had 
no  beginning,  neither  will  it  have  an  end." 

These  quotations,  and  many  others  to  which  at- 
tention might  be  called,  show  clearly  that  Joseph 
Smith  taught  the  doctrine  that  the  energy  of  the 
universe  can  in  nowise  be  increased  or  diminished, 
though,  it  may  manifest  itself  in  various  forms. 

The  great  Latter-day  prophet  is  thus  shown  to 
be  in  harmony  with  the  second  fundamental  law  of 
science.  It  is  not  a  valid  objection  to  this  conclu- 
sion to  say  that  Joseph  Smith  did  not  use  the  ac- 
cepted terms  of  science.  Words  stand  only  for  ideas ; 
the  ideas  are  essential.  The  nomenclature  of  a 
science  is  often  different  in  different  lands,  and  is 
often  changed  as  knowledge  grows. 

It  is  hardly  correct  to  say  that  he  was  in  har- 
mony with  the  law;  the  law  as  stated  by  the  world 
of  science  was  rather  in  harmony  with  him.  Let  it 
be  observed  that  Joseph  Smith  enunciated  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  conservation  of  the  energy,  or  intelli- 
gence as  he  called  it,  of  the  universe,  in  May,  1833, 
ten  years  before  Dr.  Joule  published  his  famous  pa- 
pers on  energy  relations,  and  fifteen  or  twenty  years 
before  the  doctrine  was  clearly  understood  and  gen- 
erally accepted  by  the  learned  of  the  world.  Let  it 
be  also  remembered  that  the  unlearned  boy  from  the 
backwoods  of  New  York  state,  taught  with  the  con- 
viction of  absolute  certainty  that  the  doctrine  was 
true,  for  God  had  revealed  it  to  him. 

If  God  did  not  reveal  it  to  him,  where  did  he 
learn  it,  and  whence  came  the  courage  to  teach  it  as 
an   eternal  truth? 


Chapter  IV. 
THE  UNIVERSAL  ETHER. 

The  nature  of  light  has  been  in  every  age  a  fas- 
cinating subject  for  study  and  reflection.    Descartes, 
The  modern  ^^^^  French  mathematician  and  philoso- 

theory  of  light      pher,  advanced     the    hypothesis     that 

was  established 

only  about  the      light  consists  of  small  particles  emitted 

year  1830.  by  luminous  bodies,  and  that  the  sen- 

sation of  light  is  produced  by  the  impact  of  these 
particles  upon  the  retina  of  the  eye.  Soon  after  this 
emission  or  corpuscular  theory  had  been  proposed, 
Hooke,  an  English  investigator  of  great  note,  stated 
publicly  that  the  phenomena  of  light,  as  he  had  ob- 
served them,  led  him  to  the  belief  that  the  nature  of 
light  could  best  be  explained  on  the  assumption  tliat 
light  was  a  kind  of  undulation  or  wave  in  some  un- 
known medium,  and  that  the  sensation  of  light  was 
produced  when  these  waves  struck  upon  the  retina 
of  the  eye.  This  new  hypothesis,  known  as  the 
theory  of  undulations,  after  the  great  Isaac  Newton 
had  declared  himself  in  favor  of  the  corpuscular- 
theory,  was  finaly  adjudged  by  the  majority  of 
students  to  be  erroneous. 

About  the  year  1800,  more  than  a  century  after 
the  days  of  Descartes,  Hooke  and  Newton,  an  En- 
glish physician,  Dr.  Thomas  Young,  who  had  long 
experimented  on  the  nature  of  light,  asserted  that 
the  emission  theory  could  not  explain  many  of  the 
best  known  phenomena  of  light.    Dr.  Young  further 


20  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

claimed  that  correct  explanations  could  be  made 
only  by  the  theory  of  waves  of  undulation  of  an 
etherial  medium  diffused  through  space,  and  pre- 
sented numerous  experimental  evidences  in  favor  of 
this  view.  This  revival  of  the  old  theory  of  undula- 
tion met  at  first  with  violent  opposition  from  many 
of  the  greatest  scientific  minds  of  the  day.  Some- 
time after  Dr.  Young's  publication,  a  French  army 
officer,  Augustine  Fresnel,  undertook  the  study  of 
the  nature  of  light,  and  arrived,  almost  independ- 
ently, at  the  conclusion  stated  by  Dr.  Young.  Later, 
other  investigators  discovered  light  phenomena 
which  could  be  explained  only  on  the  undulatory 
hypothesis,  and  so,  little  by  little,  the  new  theory 
gained  ground  and  adherents. 

Still,  even  as  late  as  1827,  the  astronomer 
Herschel  published  a  treatise  on  light,  in  which  he 
appeared  to  hold  the  real  merit  of  the  theory  of 
undulations  in  grave  doubt.*  Likewise,  the  Imperial 
Academy  at  St.  Petersburg,  in  1826,  proposed  a  prize 
for  the  best  attempt  to  relieve  the  undulatory  theory 
of  light  of  some  of  the  main  objections  against  it.f 
It  was  several  years  later  before  the  great  majority 
of  the  scientific  world  accepted  the  theory  of  un- 
dulatons  as  the  correct  explanation  of  the  phenom- 
ena of  light. 

In  brief,  this  theory  assumes  that  a  very  atten- 
uated, but  very  elastic,  substance,  called  the  ether, 
fills  all  space,  and  is  found  surrounding  the  ultimate 

*  History  of  the  Inductive  Sciences,    Whewell,  3rd  edi- 
tion. Vol.  n,  p.  114. 

I  Loo.  cit.,  117. 


THE  UNIVERSAL  ETHER.  21 

particles  of  matter.     Thus,  the  pores  of  wood,  soil, 

.  ,       ,  lead,   gold   and  the  human  body,   are 

A  subtle  sub-  .         ,  .       . 

stance,  the  ether,  filled  with  the  ether.    It  is  quite  impos- 

fills  all  space.  sible  by  any  known  process  to  obtain 
a  portion  of  space  free  from  it.  A  luminous  body  is 
one  in  which  the  ultimate  particles  of  matter,  the 
atoms  or  molecules,  are  moving  very  rapidly,  and 
thus  causing  disturbances  in  the  ether,  similar  to  the 
disturbances  in  quiet  water  when  a  rock  is  thrown 
into  it;  and,  like  the  water  wave,  proceeding  from 
the  point  of  disturbance,  so  the  ether  waves  radiate 
from  the  luminous  body  into  space.  When  a  wave 
strikes  the  retina  of  the  eye,  the  sensation  of  light  is 
produced.  This  new-found  ether  was  soon  used  for 
the  explanation  of  other  natural  phenomena. 

The   nature   of  heat  had  long  been   discussed 
when  the  world  of  science  decided  in  favor  of  the 

Light,  heat,  undulatory  theory  of  light.   One  school 

othe*p'^forces"are  ^^^^  *^^*  *^^  sensation  of  heat  was 
forms  of  ether  caused  by  the  cannonading  of  heat 
motion.  particles  by  the  heated  body;  the  other 

school,  with  few  adherents,  insisted  that  heat  was 
simply  a  form  of  motion  of  the  ether  already  adopted 
in  the  theory  of  light.  The  later  discoveries  of 
science  proved  with  considerable  certainty  that  the 
undulatory  theory  of  heat  is  right,  but  it  was  well 
towards  the  middle  of  the  last  century  before  the 
emission  theory  of  heat  lost  its  ground.  In  fact.  Dr. 
Wliewell,  in  the  third  edition  of  his  classic  book  on 
the  History  of  Inductive  Sciences^  published  in  1859, 
says  that  the  undulatory  theory  of  heat  "has  not  by 
any  means   received   full   confirmation;"    and   Dr. 

♦Vol.  II,  p.  184. 


22  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

John  Tyndall,  in  a  book  published  in  1880,  says,  that 
the  emission  theory  "held  its  ground  until  quite  re- 
cently among  the  chemists  of  our  own  day."*  To- 
day, the  evidences  of  modern  science  are  overwhelm- 
ingly in  favor  of  the  undulatory  theory  of  heat. 

The  wonderful  developments  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, in  electricity  and  magnetism,  led  to  much  spec- 
ulation concerning  the  nature  of  the  subtle  electrical 
and  magnetic  forces.  The  most  popular  theories  for 
many  years  were  those  that  presupposed  various 
electrical  and  magnetic  fluids,  which  could  be  col- 
lected, conducted,  dispersed  and  otherwise  con- 
trolled. In  1867,  the  eminent  English  mathematician, 
Clerk  Maxwell,  proposed  the  theory  that  electrical 
and  magnetic  phenomena  were  simply  peculiar  mo- 
tions of  the  ether,  bearing  definite  relationship  to 
light  waves.  Later  researches,  one  result  of  which  is 
the  now  famous  Koentgen  or  X-rays-  have  tended 
to  confirm  Maxwell's  theory.  A  recent  text-book 
on  physics,  of  unquestioned  authority,!  states  that 
the  ether  theory  of  electricity  and  magnetism  is  now 
susceptible  of  direct  demonstration ;  and  another  em- 
inent authority  frankly  states  that  ''when  we  explain 
the  nature  of  electricity,  we  explain  it  by  a  motion 
of  the  luminiferous  ether,  "t 

Other  recent  discoveries  have  hinted  at  the  pos- 
sibility of  matter  itself  being  only  the  result  of  pecu- 
liar forms  of  this  all-pervading  substance,  the  lumin- 
iferous ether.    The  properties  of  the  element  radium. 


*  Heat,  A  Mode  of  Motion,  Tyndall,  6tli  ed.,  p.  38. 

-j-  Lehrbuch  der  Physik,  Riecke,(1896),  2ter  Band,  p.  315. 

j; Popular  Lectures  and  Addresses,  Kelvin  (1891)     Vol. 
1,  page  334. 


THE  UNIVERSAL  ETHER.  23 

and  other  radioactive  elements,  as  at  present  under- 
stood, suggest  the  possibility  of  a  better  understand- 
ing of  the  nature  of  the  ether,  and  of  its  relation  to 
the  world  of  phenomena. 

That  the  present  knowledge  of  the   world   of 
science  compels  a  faith  in  an  all-pervading  substance, 
The  existence  of   of   marvelous   properties,    and   of  inti- 
certainty  of  mate  relationship  to  al!  forms  of  en- 

science,  ergy,  is  shown  by  the  following  quota- 

tions from  Lord  Kelvin,  who  is  generally  regarded 
as  the  world's  greatest  phj^sicist:  "  The  iumin- 
ferous  ether,  that  is  the  only  substance  we  are  con- 
fident of  in  dynamics.  One  thing  we  are  sure  of,  and 
that  is  the  reality  and  substantiality  of  the  lumin- 
iferous  ether."  "  AVhat  can  this  luminiferous  ether 
be?  It  is  something  that  the  planets  move  through 
with  the  greatest  ease.  It  permeates  our  air;  it  is 
nearly  in  the  same  condition,  so  far  as  our  means 
of  judging  are  concerned,  in  our  air  and  in  the  inter- 
planetary space."  "You  may  regard  the  existence 
of  the  luminiferous  ether  as  a  reality  of  science." 
"It  is  matter  prodigiously  less  dense  than  air — of 
such  density  as  not  to  produce  the  slightest  resis- 
tance to  any  body  going  through  it."* 

The  theory  of  the  ether  is  one  of  the  most  help- 
ful assumptions  of  modern  science.  By  its  aid  the 
laws  of  energy  have  been  revealed.  There  is  at  the 
present  time  no  grander  or  more  fundamental  doc- 
trine in  science  than  that  of  the  ether.  The  nature 
of  the  ether  is,  of  course,  far  from  being  clearly  un- 
derstood, but  every  discovery  in  science  demon- 
strates that  the  hypothetical  ether  stands  for  an  im- 

*  Kelvin's  Lectures,  Vol.  1,  pp.  317,  334,  336,  354. 


24  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

portant  reality  of  nature.  Together  with  the  doc- 
trines of  the  indestructibility  of  matter  and  energy, 
the  doctrine  of  the  ether  welds  and  explains  all  the 
physical  phenomena  of  the  universe. 

Joseph  Smith,  in  a  revelation  received  on  De- 
cember 27,  1832,  wrote: 

"The  light  which   now   shineth,   which   giveth 

you  light,   is  through  him  who   enlighteneth   your 

Joseph  Smith        eyes,    which    is    the    same    light    that 

taught  space  is    quickeneth  your  understandings :  which 

filled  with  a  sub-,.   ,  ^  -,   .,     ^      ,     ^  , 

stance  com  par-     light  proceedeth  forth  from  the  pres- 

able  to  the  ether  ence  of  God  to   fill    the    immensity  of 
of  scicncCa 

space.    The  light  which  is  in  all  things : 

which  is  the  law  by  which  all  things  are  governed : 

even  the  power  of  God."* 

This  quotation  gives  undoubted  evidence  of  the 
prophet's  belief  that  space  is  filled  with  some  sub- 
stance which  bears  important  relations  to  all  natu- 
ral phenomena.  The  word  substance  is  used  ad- 
visedly; for  in  various  places  in  the  writings  of 
Joseph  Smith,  light,  used  as  above  in  a  general 
sense,  means  spirit,t  and  "all  spirit  is  matter,  but 
it  is  more  fine  and  pure.  "J 

True,  the  passage  above  quoted  does  not  fur- 
nish detailed  explanation  of  the  Prophet's  view  con- 
cerning the  substance  filling  all  space,  but  it  must 
be  remembered  that  it  is  simply  an  incidental  para- 
graph in  a  chapter  of  religious  instruction.  True, 
also,  the  Prophet  goes  farther  than  some  modern 
scientists,  when  he  says  that  this  universal  substance 

♦Doctrine  and  Covenants,  section  88:  11-13. 
•{•Doctrine  and  Covenants,  84:  45. 
J  Ibid,   131:    7. 


THE  UNIVERSAL  ETHER.  25 

bears  a  controlling  relation  to  all  things;  yet,  when 
it  is  recalled  that  eminent,  sober  students  have  sug- 
gested that  the  facts  of  science  make  it  possible  to 
believe  that  matter  itself  is  simply  a  phenomenon 
of  the  universal  ether,  the  statement  of  the  ''Mor- 
mon" prophet  seems  very  reasonable.  The  para- 
graph already  quoted  is  not  an  accidental  arrange- 
ment of  words  suggesting  an  idea  not  intended  by 
the  prophet,  for  in  other  places,  he  presents  the  idea 
of  an  omnipresent  substance  binding  all  things  to- 
gether. For  instance,  in  speaking  of  the  controlling 
power  of  the  universe  he  says : 

"He  comprehendeth  all  things,  and  all  things 
are  before  him,  and  all  things  are  round  about  him; 
and  he  is  above  all  things,  and  in  all  things,  and 
is  through  all  things,  and  is  round  about  all 
things."* 

That  Joseph  Smith  does  not  here  have  in  mind 
an  omnipresent  God,  is  proved  by  the  emphatic 
doctrine  that  God  is  personal  and  cannot  be  every- 
where present.! 

Lest  it  be  thought  that  the  words  are  forced, 
for  argument's  sake,  to  give  the  desired  meaning, 
it  may  be  well  to  examine  the  views  of  some  of 
the  persons  to  whom  the  Prophet  explained  in  de- 
tail the  meanings  of  the  statements  in  the  revela- 
tions which  he  claimed  to  have  received  from  God. 

Parley  P.  Pratt,  who,  as  a  member  of  the  first 
quorum  of  apostles,  had  every  opportunity  of  ob- 
taining the  Prophet's  views  on  any  subject,  wrote 


*Ibid,  88:  41. 
flbid,  130:   22. 


26  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

in  considerable  fullness  on  the  subject  of  the  Holy- 
Spirit,  or  the  light  of  truth : 

"As  the  mind  passes  the  boundaries  of  the  vis- 
ible world,  and  enters  upon  the  confines  of  the  more 
refined  and  subtle  elements,  it  finds  itself  associated 
with  certain  substances  in  themselves  invisible  to 
our  gross  organs,  but  clearly  manifested  to  our  in- 
tellect by  their  tangible  operations  and  effects." 
"  The  purest,  most  refined  and  subtle  of  all  these 
substances — is  that  substance  called  the  Holy  Spirit." 
"  It  is  omnipresent."  "  It  is  in  its  less  refined  par- 
ticles, the  physical  light  which  reflects  from  the  sun, 
moon  and  stars,  and  other  substances;  and  by  re- 
flection on  the  eye  makes  visible  the  truths  of  the 
outward  world."* 

Elder  C  .W.  Penrose,  an  accepted  writer  on 
Mormon  doctrine,  writes,  "  It  is  by  His  Holy  Spirit, 
which  permeates  all  things,  and  is  the  life  and  light 
of  all  things,  that  Deity  is  everywhere  present.  *  * 
By  that  agency  God  sees  and  knows  and  governs  all 
things,  "t 

Such  quotations,  from  the  men  intimately  asso- 
ciated or  acquainted  with  the  early  history  of  the 
Church,  prove  that  Joseph  Smith  taught  in  clearness 
the  doctrine  that  a  subtle  form  of  matter,  call  it 
ether  or  Holy  Spirit,  pervades  all  space;  that  all 
phenomena  of  nature,  including,  specifically,  heat, 
light  and  electricity,  are  definitely  connected  with 
this  substance.  He  taught  much  else  concerning  this 
substance    which    science    will    soon    discover,  but 


♦Key  to  Theology,  5th  ed.,  pp.  38-41. 
I  Rays  of  Living  Light,   No.   2,   p.   3. 


THE  UNIVERSAL  ETHER.  27 

which  lies  without  the   province  of  this  paper  to 
discuss. 

By  the  doctrine  of  the  ether,  it  is  made  evident 
all  the  happenings  in  the  universe  are  indelibly  in- 
scribed upon  the  record  of  nature.  A  word  is  spoken. 
The  air  movements  that  it  causes  disturbs  the  ether. 
The  ether  waves  radiate  into  space  and  can  never 
die.  Anywhere,  with  the  proper  instrument,  one  of 
the  waves  may  be  captured,  and  the  spoken  word 
read.  That  is  the  simple  method  of  wireless  tele- 
graphy. It  is  thus  that  all  our  actions  shall  be  known 
on  the  last  great  day.  By  the  ether,  or  the  Holy 
Spirit  as  named  by  the  Prophet,  God  holds  all 
things  in  His  keeping.  His  intelligent  will  radiates 
into  space,  to  touch  whomsoever  it  desires.  He  who 
is  tuned  aright  can  read  the  message,  flashed  across 
the  ether  ocean,  by  the  Almighty.  Thus,  also,  God, 
who  is  a  person,  filling  only  a  portion  of  space  is, 
by  His  power  carried  by  the  ether,  everywhere 
present. 

The  ether  of  science  though  material  is  essen- 
tially different  from  the  matter  composing  the  ele- 
ments. So,  also,  in  Mormon  theology,  is  the  Holy 
Spirit  different  from  the  grosser  elements.  In  science 
there  is  a  vast  distinction  between  the  world  of  the 
elements,  and  that  of  the  ether;  in  theology,  there  is 
an  equally  great  difference  between  the  spiritual  and 
material  worlds.  Though  the  theology  of  Joseph 
Smith  insists  that  immaterialism  is  an  absurdity,  yet 
it  permits  no  overlapping  of  the  earthly  and  the 
spiritual. 

It  must  not  be  overlooked  that  the  broad  state- 


28  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

ment  of  this  doctrine  was  made  by  Joseph  Smith, 
Joseph  Smith  at  least  as  early  as  1832,  at  a  time  when 
tence  of  a  ^^'^  *^®  explanation  of  light  phenomena  on 
universe-filling  the  hypothesis  of  a  universal  ether  was 
substance  before  .  ,  ,  .  .  .  /?  j 
science  had  gen-    J^st  beginnmg  to  find  currency  among 

erally  accepted  it. learned  men;  and  many  years  before 
the  same  hypothesis  was  accepted  in  explaining  the 
phenomena  of  heat  and  electricity. 

The  idea  of  an  influence  pervading  the  universe 
is  not  of  itself  new.  Poets  and  philosophers  of  all 
ages  have  suggested  it  in  a  vague,  hesitating  manner, 
without  connecting  it  with  the  phenomena  of  nature, 
but  burdening  it  with  the  greatest  absurdity  of  re- 
ligion or  philosophy,  that  of  immaterialism.  Joseph 
Smith  said  the  doctrine  had  been  taught  him  by  God, 
and  gave  it  to  the  world  unhesitatingly  and  ration- 
ally. The  men  of  science,  to  whom  Joseph  Smith 
appears  only  as  an  imposter,  and  who  know  nothing 
of  his  writings,  have  later  discovered  the  truth  for 
themselves,  and  incorporated  it  in  their  books  of 
learning. 

Had  Joseph  Smith  been  the  clever  imposter  that 
some  claim  he  was,  he  probably  would  not  have 
dealt  in  any  way  with  the  theories  of  the  material 
world,  at  least  would  not  have  claimed  revelations 
laying  down  physical  laws;  had  he  been  the  stupid 
fool,  others  tell  us  he  was,  his  mind  would  not  have 
worried  itself  with  the  fundamental  problems  of 
nature. 

However  that  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  Joseph 
Smith,  in  the  broad  and  rational  statement  of  the 
existence  of  an  omnipresent,  material  though  subtle 
substance,  anticipated  the  workers  in  science.      In 


THE  UNIVERSAL  ETHER.  29 

view  of  that  fact,  it  is  not  improbable  that  at  some 
future  time,  when  science  shall  have  gained  a  wider 
view,  the  historian  of  the  physical  sciences  will  say 
that  Joseph  Smith,  the  clear-sighted,  first  stated 
correctly  the  fundamental  physical  doctrine  of  the 
universal  ether. 


Chapter  V. 

THE  REIGN  OF  LAW. 

In  the   seventh   book  of  the  Republic  of  Plato* 
occurs  the  following  passage : 

"  Imagine  a  number  of  men  living  in  an  under- 
ground cavernous  chamber,  with  an  entrance  open 
The  realities  of     to  the  light,  extending  along  the  entire 

nature    3iVG 

known  by  tiieir      length   of   the    cavem,   in   which   they 
effects.  have  been    confined,     from    childhood, 

with  their  legs  and  necks  so  shackled,  that  they  are 
obliged  to  sit  still  and  look  straight  forward,  because 
their  chains  render  it  impossible  for  them  to  turn 
their  heads  round;  and  imagine  a  bright  fire  burn- 
ing some  way  off,  above  and  behind  them,  and  an 
elevated  roadway  passing  between  the  fire  and  the 
prisoners,  with  a  low  wall  built  along  it,  like  the 
screens  which  conjurers  put  up  in  front  of  their  au- 
diences, and  above  which  they  exhibit  their  won- 
ders. Also  figure  to  yourself  a  number  of  persons 
walking  behind  the  wall,  and  carrying  with  them 
statues  of  men  and  images  of  other  animals, 
wrought  in  wood  and  stone  and  all  kinds  of  mate- 
rials, together  with  various  other  articles,  which 
overtop  the  wall ;  and,  as  you  might  expect,  let  some 
of  the  passers-by  be  talking,  and  the  others  silent. 

"  Let  me  ask  whether  persons  so  confined  could 
have  seen  anything  of  themselves  or  of  each  other, 
beyond  the  shadows  thrown  by  the  fire  upon  the  part 


*  Golden  Treasury  edition,  pp.  235,  236. 


THE  REIGN  OF  LAW.  31 

of  the  cavern  facing  them?  And  is  not  their  knowl- 
edge of  the  things  carried  past  them  equally  limited? 
And  if  they  were  able  to  converse  with  one  another, 
would  they  not  be  in  the  habit  of  giving  names  to  the 
objects  which  they  saw  before  them  ?  If  their  prison 
house  returned  an  echo  from  the  part  facing  them, 
whenever  one  of  the  passers-by  opened  his  lips,  to 
what  could  they  refer  the  voice,  if  not  to  the  shadow 
which  was  passing?  Surely  such  person  would  hold 
the  shadows  of  those  manufactured  articles  to  be  the 
only  realities." 

With  reference  to  our  absolute  knowledge  of  the 
phenomena  of  nature,  this  splendid  comparison  is  as 
correct  today  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Plato,  about 
400  B.  C. ;  we  are  only  as  prisoners  in  a  great  cave, 
watching  shadows  of  passing  objects  thrown  upon 
the  cavern  wall,  and  reflecting  upon  the  real  natures 
of  the  things  whose  shadows  we  see.  We  know 
things  only  by  their  effects;  the  essential  nature  of 
matter,  ether  and  energy  is  far  from  our  under- 
standing. 

In  early  and  mediaeval  times,  the  recognition  of 
the  fact  that  nature  in  its  ultimate  form  is  unknow- 
The  progress        able,  led  to  many  harmful  superstitions. 
on  the  law  of        Chief  among  the  fallacies  of  the  early 
cause  and  effect,    ages  was  the  belief  that  God   at   will 
could,  and  did,  cause  various  phenomena  to  appear 
in  nature,  which  were  contrary  to  all  human  expe- 
rience.    As  observed  in  chapter  4,  a  class  of  men 
arose  who  claimed  to  be  in  possession  of  knowledge 
which  made  them  also  able,  at  will,  to  cause  various 
supernatural  manifestations.    Thus  arose  the  occult 
sciences,     so     called, — alchemy,     astrology,     magic, 


32  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

witchcraft,  and  all  other  similar  abominations  of  the 
intellect.  Such  beliefs  made  the  logical  study  of  na- 
ture superfluous,  for  any  apparent  regularity  or  law 
in  nature  might  at  any  time  be  overturned  by  a  per- 
son in  possession  of  a  formula  of  the  black  art  or  a 
properly  treated  broomstick. 

While  such  ideas  prevailed  among  the  majority 
of  men,  the  rational  study  of  science  could  make  lit- 
tle progress.  In  the  march  of  the  ages  as 
the  ideas  of  men  were  classified,  it  began 
to  be  understood  that  the  claims  of  the  de- 
votees of  the  mystical  arts  not  only  could  not  be 
substantiated  but  were  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
known  operations  of  nature.  It  became  clear  to  the 
truthseekers,  that  in  nature  a  given  cause,  acting 
upon  any  given  object,  providing  all  surrounding 
conditions  be  left  unchanged,  will  always  produce 
the  same  effect.  Thus,  coal  of  a  certain  quality, 
brought  to  a  high  temperature  in  the  presence  of 
air,  will  bum  and  produce  heat;  a  stick  held  in 
water  at  the  right  angle  will  appear  crooked;  iron 
kept  in  contact  with  moisture  and  air,  at  the  right 
temperature,  will  be  changed  into  rust;  sunlight 
passed  through  a  glass  prism  will  be  broken  into 
rainbow  colors;  ordinary  plants  placed  in  a  dark 
cellar  will  languish  and  die.  No  matter  how  often 
trials  are  made,  the  above  results  are  obtained;  and 
today  it  is  safe  to  assert  that  in  the  material  world 
no  relation  of  cause  and  effect,  once  established,  has 
failed  to  reappear  at  the  will  of  the  investigator.  As 
this  principle  of  the  constancy  in  the  relations  be- 
tween cause  and  effect  was  established,  the  element 
of  chance  in  natural  phenomena,  with  its  attendant 


THE  REIGN  OP  LAW.  33 

arts  of  magic,  had  to  disappear.  It  is  now  well  un- 
derstood by  intelligent  persons  that  the  law  of  order 
controls  all  the  elements  of  nature. 

It  is  true  that  the  cause  of  any  given  effect  may, 
itself,  be  the  effect  of  other  causes,  and  that  the  first 
cause  of  daily  phenomena  is  not  and  probably  can- 
not be  understood.  It  is  also  true  that  very  seldom 
is  the  mind  able  to  comprehend  why  certain  causes, 
save  the  simpler  ones,  should  produce  certain  effects. 
In  that  respect  we  are  again  nothing  more  than 
Plato's  cave  prisoners,  seeing  the  shadows  of  ulti- 
mate realities.  However,  the  recognition  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  invariable  relation  between  cause  and 
effect  was  a  great  onward  stride  in  the  intellectual 
development  of  the  world. 

Now,  as  men  began  to  investigate  nature  with 
her  forces,  according  to  the  new  light,  numerous  re- 
Laws  of  nature      lations  of  the  forces  were  discovered — 

plesrex"prei7on    ^^  ^^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^^.^  ^^  comprehen- 
of  many  re-  sion  of  the  human  mind.    Then  it  was 

lated  facts.  found  necessary  to  group  all  facts  of  a 

similar  nature,  and  invent,  if  possible,  some  means 
by  which  the  properties  of  the  whole  group  might 
be  stated  in  language  so  simple  as  to  reach  the  un- 
derstanding.    Thus  came  the  laws  of  nature. 

For  instance,  men  from  earliest  times  observed 
the  heavenly  bodies  and  the  regularity  of  their  mo- 
tions. Theories  of  the  universe  were  invented  which 
should  harmonize  with  the  known  facts.  As  new 
facts  were  discovered,  the  theories  had  to  be  changed 
and  extended.  First  it  was  believed  that  the  earth 
was  fixed  in  mid-space,  and  sun  and  stars  were  daily 
carried  around  it.    Hipparchus  improved  this  theory 


34  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

by  placing  the  earth  not  exactly  in  the  center  of  the 
sun's  circle.  Ptolemy,  three  hundred  years  later, 
considered  that  the  sun  and  moon  move  in  circles, 
yearly,  around  the  earth,  and  the  other  planets  in 
circles,  whose  centers  again  described  circles  round 
the  earth.  Copernicus  simplified  the  whole  system 
by  teaching  that  the  earth  rotated  around  its  axis, 
and  around  the  sun.  Keppler  next  showed  that  the 
earth  moved  around  the  sun  in  certain  curves  termed 
ellipses.  Finally,  Newton  hit  upon  the  wide-embrac- 
ing law  of  gravitation,  which  unifies  all  the  known 
facts  of  astronomy.*  All  the  earlier  laws  were  cor- 
rect, so  far  as  they  included  all  the  knowledge  of  the 
age  in  which  they  were  proposed,  but  were  insuffi" 
cient  to  include  the  new  discoveries. 

Laws  of  nature  are,  therefore,  man's  simplest 
and  most  comprehensive  expression  of  his  knowl- 
edge of  certain  groups  of  natural  phenomena.  They 
are  man-made,  and  subject  to  change  as  knowledge 
grows;  but,  as  they  change,  they  approach  or  should 
approach  more  and  more  nearly  to  the  perfect  law. 
Modem  science  is  built  upon  the  assumption  that  the 
relations  between  cause  and  effect  are  invariable,  and 
that  these  relations  may  be  grouped  to  form  great 
natural  laws,  which  express  the  modes  by  which  the 
forces  of  the  universe  manifest  themselves. 

In  this  matter,  science  is  frankly  humble,  and 
acknowledges  that  the  region  of  the  unknown  is  far 
greater  than  that  of  the  known.  Forces,  relations 
and  laws  may  exist  as  yet  unknown  to  the  world  of 
science,  which,  used  by  a  human  or  superhuman  be- 


*  See  The  Grammar  of  Science,  Pearson,  pp.  117,  118. 


THE  REIGN  OF  LAW.  35 

ing,  might  to  all  appearances  change  well-established 
A  miracle  is  a        relations  of  known  forces.    That  would 

law  not  under-       be  a  miracle:     but    a     miracle  simolv 
stood.  1 

means  a  phenomenon  not  understood, 

in  its  cause  and  effect  relations.  It  must  also  be  ad- 
mitted that  men  possess  no  absolute  certainty  that 
though  certain  forces,  brought  into  a  certain  con- 
junction a  thousand  times,  have  produced  the  same 
effect,  they  will  continue  to  do  so.  Should  a  varia- 
tion occur,  however,  that  also  must  be  ascribed  to 
an  inherent  property  of  the  forces  or  conditions,  or 
the  existence  of  a  law  not  understood.*  There  can 
be  no  chance  in  the  operations  of  nature.  This  is  a 
universe  of  law  and  order. 

Were  it  not  for  the  sake  of  the  completeness  of 

the  argument  running  through  these  chapters,  it  would 

Joseph  Smith        be  unnecessary  to  call  attention  to  the 

taught  the  invari.  fact  that  Joseph  Smith  in  a  very  high 
able  relation  1       1        •  •      ,  •/        o 

of  cause  and  degree  held     views    similar    to     those 

®^®*^*'  taught  by  science  relative  to  cause  and 

effect,  and  the  reign  of  law. 

From  the  beginning  of  his  career,  the  Prophet 
insisted  upon  order,  or  system,  as  the  first  law  in  the 
religion  or  system  of  philosophy  which  he  founded. f 
Moreover,  the  order  which  he  taught  was  of  an  un- 
changeable nature,  corresponding  to  the  invariable 
relation  between  cause  and  effect.  He  wrote,  "  There 
is  a  law,  irrevocably  decreed  in  heaven  before  the 
foundations  of  this  world,  upon  which  all  blessings 
are  predicated;  and  when  we  obtain  any  blessing 
*  The  Credentials  of  Science,  the  Warrant  of  Faith, 
Cooke,  pp.  169,  170. 

•j- Doctrine  and  Covenants,  28:  13;  132;  8. 


36  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONCEPTS. 

from  God,  it  is  by  obedience  to  that  law  upon  which 
it  is  predicated."*  No  text  book  in  science  has  a 
clearer  or  more  positive  statement  than  this,  of  the 
fact  that  like  causes  have  like  effects,  like  actions 
like  results.  The  eternal  nature  of  natural  law  is 
further  emphasized  as  follows: 

"  If  there  be  bounds  set  to  the  heavens,  or  to 
the  seas:  or  to  the  dry  land,  or  to  the  sun,  moon  or 
stars;  all  the  times  of  their  revolutions;  all  the  ap- 
pointed days,  months,  and  years,  and  all  the  days 
of  their  days,  months,  and  years,  and  all  their 
glories,  laws,  and  set  times,  shall  be  revealed,  in  the 
days  of  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times,  ac- 
cording to  that  which  was  ordained  in  the  midst  of 
the  Council  of  the  Eternal  God  of  all  other  Gods 
before  this  world  was."t 

Those  who  may  be  inclined  to  believe  that  this 
doctrine  was  taught  in  a  spiritual  sense  only,  should 
recall  that  Joseph  Smith  taught  also  that  spirit  is 
only  a  pure  form  of  matter,$  so  that  the  principles 
of  the  material  world  must  have  their  counterparts 
in  the  spiritual  world.  Besides,  in  the  last  quotation 
reference  is  made  to  such  material  bodies  as  sun, 
moon,  and  stars..  In  other  places,  special  mention  is 
made  of  the  fact  that  the  material  universe  is  con- 
trolled by  law.    For  instance : 

"All  kingdoms  have   a  law  given:   and  there 
are  many  kingdoms;     *     *     *     *     and  unto  every 
kingdom  is  given  a  law;  and  unto  every  law  there 
are  certain  bounds  also  and  conditions.     *     *     *     * 
*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  130:  20,21. 
I  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  121:  30-32. 
t  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  131 :  7. 


THE  REIGN  OF  LAW.  37 

And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  hath  given 
a  law  unto  all  things  by  which  they  move  in  their 
times  and  their  seasons;  and  their  courses  are  fixed; 
even  the  courses  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  which 
comprehend  the  earth  and  all  the  planets.* 

This  also  is  a  clear,  concise  statement  of  law 
and  its  nature,  which  is  not  excelled  by  the  defi- 
nitions of  science.     There   can  be  no   doubt  from 
these  quotations,  as  from  many  others  that  might 
be  made,   that  Joseph   Smith   based  his  teachings 
upon  the  recognition  that  law  pervades  the  universe, 
and  that  none  can  transcend  law.     In  the  material 
world  or  in  the  domain  of  ether  or  spirit,  like  causes 
produced  like  effects — the  reign  of  law  is  supreme. 
Certainly  the  claim  cannot  be  made  that  Joseph 
Smith  anticipated  the  world  of  science  in  the  recog- 
"The  law  also        i^ition  of  this  important  principle ;  but 
maketh  you  it  is  a  source  of  marvel  that  he  should 

®"  so  clearly  recognize  and  state  it,  at  a 

time  when  many  religious  sects  and  philosophical 
creeds  chose  to  assume  that  natural  laws  could  be 
set  aside  easily  by  mystical  methods  that  might  be 
acquired  by  anyone.  In  some  respects,  the  scientific 
test  of  the  divine  inspiration  of  Joseph  Smith  lies 
here.  Ignorant  and  superstitious  as  his  enemies  say 
he  was,  the  mystical  would  have  attracted  him  great- 
ly, and  he  would  have  played  for  his  own  interest 
upon  the  superstitious  fears  of  his  followers.  In- 
stead, he  taught  doctrines  absolutely  free  from 
mysticism,  and  built  a  system  of  religion  in  which 
the  invariable  relation  of  cause  and  effect  is  the 
cornerstone.  Instead  of  priding  himself,  to  his 
*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  88 :  36-38,  42,  43. 


38  THE  REIGN  OF  LAW. 

disciples,  upon  his  superiority  to  the  laws  of  nature, 
he  taught  distinctly  that  "the  law  also  maketh  you 
free."*  Herein  he  recognized  another  great  prin- 
ciple— that  freedom  consists  in  the  adaptation  to 
law,  not  in  the  opposition  to  it. 

However,  whatever  else  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  was,  he  most  certainly  was  in  full  harmony 
with  the  scientific  principle  that  the  universe  is 
controlled  by  law. 


♦Doctrine  and  Covenants,  98:8. 


THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 


Chapter  VI. 

THE  NEW  ASTRONOMY. 

Prom  the  dawn  of  written  history,  when  the  first 
men,  watching  through  the  nights,  observed  the 
The  laws  of  the  regular  motions  of  the  moon  and  stars, 
motions  of  the  humanity  has  been  striving  to  obtain 
have^been  °  '^^  ^  correct  understanding  of  the  relation 
learned  very         of  the  earth  to  the  heavenly  obdies. 

First  it  was  believed  that  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars  revolved  in  circles  around  the  earth 
(which  for  a  time  was  supposed  to  be  flat  instead  of 
spherical).  The  great  Greek  philosopher,  Hippar 
chus,  after  observing  the  movements  of  the  heavenly 
bodies,  suggested  that  the  earth  was  not  exactly 
in  the  middle  of  the  circles.  Three  hundred  years 
later,  Ptolemy  discovered  a  number  of  facts  con- 
cerning the  movements  of  the  sun,  moon  and  planets, 
which  were  unknown  to  Hipparchus,  and  which  led 
him  to  suggest  that  the  sun  and  moon  move  in  cir- 
cles around  the  earth,  but  that  the  planets  move 
around  the  earth  in  circles,  whose  centres  again  move 
around  the  earth.  This  somewhat  complex  theory 
explained  very  well  what  was  known  of  astronomy 
in  the  days  of  the  ancients.  In  fact,  the  views  of 
Ptolemy  were  quite  generally  accepted  for  1300 
years. 

About  1500,  A.  D.,  Copernicus,  a  Dutch  astron- 
omer, having  still  more  facts  in  his  possession  than 


40         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

had  Ptolemy,  concluded  that  the  simplest  manner 
in  which  the  apparent  movements  of  the  sun,  moon, 
and  planets  could  be  explained,  was  to  assume  that 
the  sun  is  the  center  of  the  planetary  system,  and 
that  the  earth,  with  the  moon  and  planets,  revolves 
according  to  definite  laws  around  the  sun.  This 
theory,  supported  by  numerous  confirmatory  obser- 
vations, was  generally  accepted  by  astronomers,  and 
really  did  explain  very  simply  and  clearly  many  of 
the  facts  of  planetary  motion. 

Fifty  years  after  the  death  of  Copernicus,  the 
celebrated  astronomer,  Kepler,  proposed  extensions 
and  improvements  of  the  Copernican  doctrine,  which 
made  the  theory  that  the  planets  revolve  about  the 
sun  more  probable  than  ever  before.  He  suggested 
first  that  the  planets  move  around  the  sun  in  closed 
curves,  resembling  flattened  circles,  and  known  as 
ellipses.  By  assuming  this  to  be  true,  and  assisted 
by  other  discoveries,  he  was  also  able  to  state  the 
times  required  by  the  planets  for  their  revolutions 
around  the  sun,  and  the  velocity  of  their  motions 
at  different  times  of  the  year.  Later  investigations 
have  proved  the  great  laws  proposed  by  Copernicus 
and  Kepler  to  be  true ;  and  from  their  days  is  dated 
the  birth  of  modern  astronomy. 

After  the  laws  of  the  motions  of  the  planets 

had  been  determined,  it  was  only  natural  that  men 

Ti.   I-  ■  ..J        •    should  ask  themselves  what  forces  were 
The  law  of  gravi- 
tation is  univer-     concerned  in  these  motions.     The   an- 

miny  of^'thlf'"^    cient  philosophers  had  proposed  the  idea 
motions  of  that    the    sun    attracts    all    heavenly 

celestial  bodies.     ^^^^^^^  ^^^  ^j^^  suggestion  had  not  been 

accepted  by  the  world  at  large.    However,  after  the 


THE  NEW  ASTRONOMY.  41 

discoveries  of  Kepler,  the  English  philosopher  New- 
ton advanced  the  theory  that  there  is  in  the  universe 
an  attractive  force  v^^hich  influences  all  matter,  be- 
yond the  limits  of  known  space.  He  further  proved 
that  the  intensity  of  this  force  varies  directly  with 
the  product  of  the  attractive  masses,  and  inversely, 
with  the  square  of  the  distances  between  them — that 
is,  the  greater  the  bodies  the  greater  the  attraction ; 
the  greater  the  distance  between  them,  the  smaller 
the  attraction.  This  law  of  gravitation  has  been 
verified  by  repeated  experiments,  and,  taken  in  con- 
nection with  the  astronomical  theories  of  Coper- 
nicus and  Kepler,  has  made  celestial  meehanicsi 
what  they  are  today. 

By  the  aid  of  the  law  of  gravitation,  many 
astronomical  predictions  have  been  fulfilled.  Among 
the  most  famous  is  the  following  incident : 

In  the  early  part  of  the  last  century,  astron- 
omers noticed  that  the  motions  of  the  planet  Uranus 
did  not  agree  with  those  derived  from  calculations 
based  upon  the  law  of  gravitation.  About  1846, 
two  investigators,  M.  Leverrier,  of  France,  and  Mr. 
Adams  of  England,  stated,  as  their  opinion,  that  the 
discordance  between  theory  and  observation  in  the 
case  of  the  motions  of  Uranus,  was  due  to  the  at- 
traction of  a  planet,  not  yet  known,  and  they  cal- 
culated by  means  of  the  law  of  gravitation,  the  size 
and  orbit  of  the  unknovni  planet.  In  the  fall  of 
1846,  this  planet  was  actually  discovered  and  named 
Neptune.  It  was  found  to  harmonize  with  the  pre- 
dictions made  by  the  astronomers  before  its  dis- 
covery. 

During  the  days  of  Newton,  the  question  was 


42         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

raised  if  the  celestial  bodies  outside  of  the  solar 
system  obey  the  law  of  gravitation.  Among  the 
stars,  there  are  some  which  are  called  double  stars, 
and  which  consist  of  two  stars  so  near  to  each  other 
that  the  telescope  alone  can  separate  them  to  the 
eye.  In  1803,  after  twenty  years  of  observation, 
William  Herschel  discovered  that  some  of  these 
couples  were  revolving  around  each  other  with  var- 
ious angular  velocities.  The  son  of  William  Herschel 
continued  this  work,  and  many  years  later,  he  dis- 
covered that  the  laws  of  motion  of  these  double 
stars  are  the  same  as  those  that  prevail  in  the 
the  solar  system.*  This  result  indicated  not  only 
the  universality  of  the  law  of  gravitation,  but  also 
the  probability  that  all  heavenly  bodies  are  in 
motion. 

Then,   early   in   the   nineteenth   cetury,    a   new 

method  of  research  began  to  be  developed,  which  was 

The  invention  of    destined    to    form    a    new    science    of 

the  spectroscope   astronomy.     It  had  long  been  known 

laid  the  founda-  "^ 

tion  of  the  new      that  white  light  when  passed  through 

astronomy.  g^  glass  prism  is  broken  into  a  colored 

spectrum,  with  colors  similar  to  those  observed  in 
the  rainbow.  Now  it  was  discovered  that  when 
white  light  passes  through  vapors  of  certain  com- 
position, dark  lines  appear  in  the  spectrum,  and  that 
the  position  of  the  lines  varies  with  the  chemical 
composition  of  the  vapors.  By  the  application  of 
these  principles,  it  was  shown,  towards  the  middle 
of  the  last  century,  that  the  chemical  composition 
of  the  heavenly  bodies  may  be  determined.     Later, 


*  History  of  the  Inductive  Sciences,  Whewell,  3rd  ed. 
Vol.  I,  pp.  467-469. 


THH  NEW  ASTRONOMY.  43 

it  was  discovered  that  by  noting  the  positions  of 
the  dark  lines  in  the  spectrum,  it  could  be  known 
when  a  star  or  any  heavenly  body  is  moving,  as  also 
the  direction  and  amount  of  its  motion.  These  un- 
expected discoveries  led  to  a  study  of  the  heavens 
from  the  spectroscopic  point  of  view,  which  has  re- 
sulted in  a  marvelous  advance  in  the  science  of 
astronomy. 

It  has  been  determined  that  all  heavenly  bodies 
are  in  motion,   and  that  their  velocities  are   great 
.  compared   with   our   ordinary   concep- 

bodiea  are  in  tions  of  motion.    Most  of  the  stars  move 

motion.  g^^  ^Yie  rate  of  about  seven  miles  per 

second,  though  some  have  a  velocity  of 
forty-five  miles,  or  more,  per  second.  Many 
stars,  formerly  thought  to  be  single,  have 
been  resolved  into  two  or  more  components. 
The  rings  of  Saturn  have  been  proved  to 
consist  of  small  bodies  revolving  about  the  planet  in 
obedience  to  Kepler's  law.*  Clusters  of  stars  have 
been  found  that  move  through  space  as  one  body, 
as  possible  counterparts  of  the  planetary  system. f 
It  has  been  demonstrated,  further,  that  the  sun  it- 
self, with  its  planets,  is  moving  through  space  at 
a  very  rapid  rate.  Professor  Simon  Newcomb,  per- 
haps the  greatest  astronomer  of  the  day,  says,  "The 
sun,  and  the  whole  solar  system  with  it,  have  been 
speeding  their  way  toward  the  star  of  which  I  speak 
(Alpha  Lyrae)  on  a  journey  of  which  we  know 
neither  the  beginning  nor  the  end.     During  every 


*  See  C.  G.  Abbott,  Report  of  Smithsonian  Institution, 
for  1901,  pp.  153-155. 

I  Light  Science  for  Leisure  Hours,  Proctor,  pp.  42-52. 


44         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

clock-beat  through  which  humanity  has  existed,  it  has 
moved  on  this  journey  by  an  amount  which  we  can- 
not specify  more  exactly  than  to  say  that  it  is 
probably  between  five  and  nine  miles  per  second. 
The  conclusion  seems  unavoidable  that  a  number 
of  stars  are  moving  with  a  speed  such  that  the  at- 
traction of  all  the  bodies  of  the  universe  could  never 
stop  them."*  In  brief,  the  new  astronomy  holds 
that  all  heavenly  bodies  are  in  motion,  and  that  the 
planetary  system  is  but  a  small  cluster  of  stars 
among  the  host  of  heaven.  Further,  it  has  weighed 
the  stars,  measured  the  intensity  of  their  light,  and 
determined  their  chemical  composition,  and  it  af- 
firms that  there  are  suns  in  the  heavens,  far  ex- 
celling our  sun  in  size  and  lustre,  though  built  of 
approximately  the  same  elements. 

Sir  Robert  Ball  expresses  his  views  as  follows: 

"The  group  to  which  our  sun  belongs  is  a  limited 

The  solar  °^^-    ^^^^  must  be  so,  even  though  the 

system  is  only       group  included  all  the  stars  in  the  milky 

many.         way.     This  unnumbered  host    is    still 

only  a  cluster,  occupying,  comparatively  speaking,  an 

expressibly   small   extent   in   the   ocean   of   infinite 

space.     The  imagination  will  carry  us  further  still 

— it  will  show  us  that  our  star  cluster  may  be  but 

a  unit  in  a  cluster  of  an  order  still  higher,  so  that 

a  yet  higher  possibility  of  movement  is  suggested 

for  our  astonishment,  "t 

Another  eminent  astronomer  expresses  the  same 
idea  briefly  but  eloquently:  "It  is  true  that  from 


*  The  Problems  of  Astronomy,  S.  Newcomb,  Science, 
May  21.  1897. 

-j-  Tbe  Story  of  the  Sun,  R.  S.  Ball,  pp.  360,  361. 


THE  NEW  ASTRONOMY.  45 

the  highest  point  of  view  the  sun  is  only  one  of  a 
multitude — a  single  star  among  millions — thousands 
of  which,  most  likely,  exceed  him  in  brightness, 
magnitude  and  power.  He  is  only  a  private  in  the 
host  of  heaven."* 

And  still  another  student  of  the  stars  propounds 
the  following  questions:  "Does  there  exist  a  cen- 
tral sun  of  the  universe?  Do  the  worlds  of  Infini- 
tude gravitate  as  a  hierarchy  round  a  divine  focus? 
Some  day  the  astronomers  of  the  planets  which 
gravitate  in  the  light  of  Hercules  (towards  which 
constellation  the  solar  system  is  moving)  will  see  a 
little  star  appear  in  their  sky.  This  will  be  our  sun, 
carrying  us  along  in  its  rays;  perhaps  at  this  very 
moment  we  are  visible  dust  of  a  sidereal  hurricane, 
in  a  milky  way,  the  transformer  of  our  destinies. 
We  are  mere  playthings  in  the  immensity  of  Infin- 
itude, "f 

It  is  not  strange  that  men  Avho  have  learned  to 

look  at  the  universe  in  this  lofty  manner  should  go 

a   step   farther,    beyond   the    actually 

lieve  that  hea-      known,  and  suggest  that  some  of  these 

venly  bodies  countless  heavenly  bodies  must  be  in- 

are  inhabited 

by  living,  habited    by    living,    thinking    beings. 

thinking  beings,  gober,  thoughtful  truthseekers,  who 
never  advance  needlessly  a  new  theory,  have  sug- 
gested, in  all  seriousness,  that  other  worlds  than 
ours  are  peopled.  For  instance,  "What  sort  of  life, 
spiritual  and  intellectual,  exists  in  distant  worlds? 
We  can  not  for  a  moment  suppose  that  our  little 
planet  is  the  only  one  throughout  the  whole  uni- 


*  The  Sun,  C.  A.  Young,  p.  11. 

I  Popular  Astronomy,  C.  Flamraarion,  p.  309. 


46  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

verse  on  which  may  be  found  the  fruits  of  civiliza- 
tion, warm  firesides,  friendship,  the  desire  to  pene* 
trate  the  mysteries  of  creation."* 

Such,  then,  is  in  very  general  terms  the  view 
of  modern  astronomy  with  reference  to  the  con- 
stitution of  the  universe.  Most  of  the  information 
upon  which  this  view  rests  has  been  gathered  during 
the  last  fifty  years. 

Joseph  Smith  was  doubtlessly  impressed  with 

the  beauty  of  the  starry  heavens,  and,  in  common 

Joseph  Smith        with  all  men  of  poetical  nature,  allowed 

taught  that  all       ^ns  thoughts  to  wander  into  the  immens- 

heavenly   bodies    .  ° 

are  in  motion.       ity    of   space.     However,    he   had    no 

known   opportunity   of   studying  the   principles   of 

astronomy,    or    of    becoming    fam|iliar    with    the 

astronomical    questions    that    were    agitating    the 

thinkers  of  his  day.    Naturally,  very  little  is  said  in 

his   writings   that   bears   upon    the    planeta*ry    and 

stellar  constitution  of  the  universe;  yet  enough  to 

prove   that   he   was   in   perfect  harmony   with   the 

astronomical  views  developed  since  his  day. 

First,  he  believed  that  stellar  bodies  are  dis- 
tributed throughout  space.  "And  worlds  without 
number  have  I  created,  "f  "  And  there  are  many 
kingdoms;  for  there  is  no  space  in  which  there  is 
no  kingdom.  "J  He  is  further  in  harmony  with 
modem  views  in  that  he  claims  that  stars  may  be 
destroyed,  and  new  ones  formed.  "For,  behold, 
there  are  many  worlds  that  have  passed  away  by 
the  word  of  my  power. "||      "And  as  one  earth  shall 

*  The  Problems  of  Astronomy,  S.  Newcomb. 

■f  Book  of  Moses,  1:  33.  J  Doctrine  and  Coyenants, 

88:  37.  II  Book  of  Moses,  1:  35. 


THE  NEW  ASTRONOMY.  47 

pass  away,  and  the  heavens  thereof,  even  so  shall 
another  come."* 

At  the  time  that  Joseph  Smith  wrote,  there  was 
considerable  discussion  as  to  whether  the  laws  of 
the  solar  system  were  effective  with  the  stars.  The 
Prophet  had  no  doubts  on  that  score,  for  he  wrote, 
"And  unto  every  kingdom  is  given  a  law;  and  unto 
every  law  there  are  certain  bounds  also  and  con- 
ditions, "f 

Likewise,  his  opinions  concerning  the  motions 
of  celestial  objects  were  very  definite  and  clear. 
' '  He  hath  given  a  law  unto  all  things  by  which  they 
move  in  their  times  and  seasons;  and  their  courses 
are  fixed;  even  the  courses  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  which  comprehend  the  earth  and  all  the 
planets.  The  earth  rolls  upon  her  wings,  and  the 
sun  giveth  his  light  by  day,  and  the  moon  giveth  her 
light  by  night,  and  the  stars  also  giveth  their  light, 
as  they  roll  upon  their  wings  in  glory,  in  the  midst 
of  the  power  of  God. '  'J 

In  another  place  the  same  thought  is  expressed. 
"The  sun,  moon  or  stars;  all  the  times  of  their 
revolutions;  all  the  appointed  days,  months,  and 
years,  and  all  the  days  of  their  days,  months,  and 
years,  and  all  their  glories,  laws,  and  set  times, 
shall  be  revealed.  "|| 

The  two  revelations  from  which  these  quota- 
tions are  made,  were  given  to  the  Prophet  in  1832 
and  1839  respectively,  many  years  before  the  fact 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  1 :  38. 
•{•Doctrine  and  Covenants,  88:  38. 
J  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  88:  43,45. 
II  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  121:  30,31. 


48         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

that  all  celestial  bodies  are  in  motion  was  under- 
stood and  accepted  by  the  world  of  science. 

The   accepted  conception  that  groups  or  clus- 
ters of  stars  form   systems  which  revolve   around 
Joseph  Smith       some  one  point  or  powerful  star,  was 
taught  that  the     also     clearly    understood    by    Joseph 
only  one  of  Smith,  for  he  speaks  of  stars  of  dif- 

many— in  ad-        ferent  orders  with  controlling  stars  for 
astronomers  each  order.    "And  I  saw  the  stars  that 

of  his  day.  they  were  very  great,  and  that  one  of 

them  was  nearest  unto  the  throne  of  God ;  and  there 
were  many  great  ones  which  were  near  unto  it :  and 
the  Lord  said  unto  me:  These  are  the  governing 
ones;  and  the  name  of  the  great  one  is  Kolob  be- 
cause it  is  near  unto  me — I  have  set  this  one  to 
govern  all  those  which  belong  to  the  same  order 
as  that  upon  which  thou  standest."*  That  the  gov- 
erning star,  Kolob,  is  not  the  sun  is  evident,  since 
the  statement  is  made  later  in  the  chapter  that  the 
Lord  showed  Abraham  "Shinehah,  which  is  the 
sun."  Kolob,  therefore,  must  be  a  mighty  star  gov- 
erning more  than  the  solar  system;  and  is  possibly 
the  central  sun  around  which  the  sun  with  its  at- 
tendant planets  is  revolving.  The  other  great  stars 
near  Kolob  are  also  governing  stars,  two  of  which 
are  mentioned  by  name  Oliblish  and  Enish-go-on- 
dosh,  though  nothing  is  said  of  the  order  or  stars 
that  they  control.  The  reading  of  the  third  chapter 
of  the  Book  of  Abraham  leaves  complete  conviction 
that  Joseph  Smith  taught  that  the  celestial  holies 
are  in  great  groups,  controlled  (under  gravitational 
influence)  by  large  suns.    In  this  doctrine,  he  anti- 


*  Book  of  Abraham,  chapter  3. 


THE  NEW  ASTRONOMY.  49 

cipated  the  world  of  science  by  many  years. 

It  is  perhaps  less  surprising  to  find  that  Joseph 
Smith  believed  that  there  are  other  peopled  worlds 
Joseph  Smith  than  ours.  For  instance,  "The  reckon- 
oth??*w*oMds  arei^g  ^f  God's  time,  angel's  time,  proph- 
inhabited.  et's  time,  and  man's  time,  is  according 

to  the  planet  on  which  they  reside,"*  which  dis- 
tinctly implies  that  other  planets  are  inhabited.  An- 
other passage  reads,  "The  angels  do  not  reside  on 
a  planet  like  this  earth,  but  they  reside  in  the  pres- 
ence of  God,  on  a  globe  like  a  sea  of  glass  and 
fire."t 

"While  the  idea  that  the  planets  and  stars  may 
be  inhabited  is  not  at  all  new,  yet  it  is  interesting 
to  note  that  Joseph  Smith  taught  as  an  absolute 
truth  that  such  is  the  case.  Probably  no  other 
philosopher  has  gone  quite  that  far. 

These  brief  quotations  go  to  show  that  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Prophet  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  are 
in  full  accord  with  the  views  that  distinguish  the 
new  astronomy.  It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  in  ad- 
vancing the  theories  of  universal  motion  among  the 
stars,  and  of  great  stars  or  suns  governing  groups 
of  stars,  he  anticipated  by  many  years  the  corres- 
ponding theories  of  professional  astronomers. 

In  various  sermons  the  Prophet  dealt  more  fully 
with  the  doctrines  here  set  forth  and  showed  more 
strongly  than  is  done  in  his  doctrinal  writings,  that 
he  understood  perfectly  the  far  reaching  nature  of 
his  astronomical  teachings. 

Did  Joseph  Smith  teach  these  truths  by  chance  ? 
or,  did  he  receive  inspiration  from  a  higher  power? 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  130:  4. 

•J-Loc.  cit.,  verses  6  and  7.    See  also  88:  61. 


Chapter  VII. 

GEOLOGICAL  TIME. 

God  speaks  in  various  ways  to  men.    The  stars, 

the  clouds,  the  mountains,  the  grass  and  the  soil,  are 

_.     .  .  .  .      all,  to  him  who  reads  aright,  forms  of 

The  history  of  '  o      ' 

the  world  written  divine  revelation.    Many  of  the  noblest 
in  the  rocks.  attributes  of  God  may  be  learned  by  a 

study  of  the  laws  according  to  which  Omnipotent 
Will  directs  the  universe. 

Nowhere  is  this  principle  more  beautifuly  illus- 
trated and  confirmed  than  in  the  rocks  that  con- 
stitute the  crust  of  the  earth.  On  them  is  written 
in  simple  plainness  the  history  of  the  earth  almost 
from  that  beginning,  when  the  Spirit  of  God  moved 
upon  the  face  of  the  waters.  Yet, for  centuries,  men 
saw  the  rocks,  their  forms  and  their  adaptations  to 
each  other,  without  understanding  the  message  writ- 
ten in  them.  Only,  as  the  wonderful  nineteenth  cen- 
tury approached,  did  the  vision  open,  and  the  inter- 
pretation of  the  story  of  the  rocks  become  apparent. 
How  the  earth  first  came  into  being  has  not  yet 
been  clearly  revealed.    From  the  first,  however,  the 

Water  and  heat     mighty  forces  which  act  today,   have 

among  the  shap-      ,  ,         -,  j,     ,  .         ,,  ,, 

ing  forces  of        snaped  and  fashioned  the  earth  and  pre- 

the  earth.  pared  it  for  man's  habitation.      Water, 

entering  the  tiny  cracks  of  the  rocks,  and  expanding 

as,  in  winter,  it  changed  to  ice,  crumbled  the  mighty 


GEOLOGICAL  TIME.  51 

mountans;  water,  falling  as  rain  from  the  clouds, 
washed  the  rock  fragments  into  the  low-lying  places 
to  form  soil ;  the  water  in  mighty  rivers  chiseled  the 
earth  with  irresistible  force,  as  shown  by  the  Grand 
Canyon  of  the  Colorado.  The  internal  heat  of  the 
earth,  aided  by  the  translocation  of  material  by 
water,  produced  large  cracks  in  the  earth's  crust, 
through  which  oceans  of  molten  matter  flowed  and 
spread  themselves  over  the  land;  the  same  heat  ap- 
peared in  volcanoes,  through  which  were  spurted 
liquid  earth,  cinders  and  foul  gases ;  as  the  earth  heat 
was  lost,  the  crust  cooled,  contracted  and  great  folds 
appeared,  recognized  as  mountains,  and  as  time  went 
on,  many  of  the  mountains  were  caused  to  sink  and 
the  ocean  beds  were  brought  up  in  their  stead.  Won- 
derful and  mighty  have  been  the  changes  on  the 
earth's  surface  since  the  Lord  began  its  preparation 
for  the  race  of  men. 

In  the  beginning,  it  appears  that  water  covered 
the  whole  earth.     In  that  day,  the  living  creatures 

The  geological      of  earth  dwelt  in  the  water,  and  it  was 

history  of  the        ^^^         ^^^  ^^  g^l^^g  ^^^  ^^j^g^.  armatic 

earth  is  in  many         . 

chapters.  animals.  Soon  the  first  land  lifted  itself 

timidly  above  the  surface  of  the  ocean,  and  formed 
inviting  places  for  land  animals  and  plants.  Upon 
the  land  came,  first,  according  to  the  story  of  the 
rocks,  a  class  of  animals  known  as  amphibians,  like 
frogs,  that  could  live  both  in  water  and  on  land. 
Associated  with  these  creatures  were  vast  forests  of 
low  orders  of  plants,  that  cleared  the  atmosphere  of 
noxious  gases,  and  made  it  fit  for  higher  forms  of 
life.  Then  followed  an  age  in  which  the  predominat- 
ing animals  were  gigantic  reptiles,  a  step  higher  than 


52         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

the  amphibians,  but  a  step  lower  than  the  class  of 
Mammals  to  which  man  belongs.  During  the  age  of 
these  prehistoric  monsters,  the  earth  was  yet  more 
fully  prepared  for  higher  life.  Following  the  age  of 
reptiles,  came  the  age  of  mammals,  which  still  per- 
sists, though,  since  the  coming  of  man  upon  the 
earth,  the  geological  age  has  been  known  as  the  age 
of  man. 

This  rapid  sketch  of  the  geological  history  of 
the  earth  does  very  poor  justice  to  one  of  the  most 
complete,  wonderful  and  beautiful  stories  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  man.  The  purpose  of  this  chapter 
is  not,  however,  to  discuss  the  past  ages  of  the  earth. 
It  is,  of  course,  readily  understood  that  such 
^  mighty  changes  as  those  just  described,  and  the  suc- 
cession of  different  kinds  of  organic  life,  could  not 
have  taken  place  in  a  few  years.  Vast  periods  of 
time  must  of  necessity  have  been  required  for  the 
initiation,  rise,  domination  and  final  extinction  of 
each  class  of  animals.  A  year  is  too  small  a  unit  of 
measurement  in  geological  time ;  a  thousand  years  or, 
better,  a  million  years,  would  more  nearly  an- 
swer the  requirements. 

It  is  possible  in  various  ways  to  arrive  at  a  con- 
ception of  the  age  of  the  earth  since  organic  life 
The  earth  is         came  upon  it.    For  instance,  the  gorge 
lions  of  years       ^^  ^^®  Niagara  Falls  was  begun  in  com- 
o'tl-  paratively  recent  days,  yet,  judging  by 

the  rate  at  which  the  falls  are  now  receding,  it  must 
have  been  at  least  31,000  years  since  the  making  of 
the  gorge  was  first  begun,  and  it  may  have  been  near- 
ly 400,000  years.*    Lord  Kelvin,  on  almost  purely 


*  Dana's  New  Text  Book  of  Geology,  p.  375. 


GEOLOGICAL  TIME.  53 

physical  grounds,  has  estimated  that  the  earth  can- 
not be  more  than  100,000,000  years  old,  but  that  it 
may  be  near  that  age.*  It  need  not  be  said,  probably, 
that  all  such  calculations  are  very  uncertain,  when 
the  actual  number  of  years  are  considered;  but,  all 
human  knowledge,  based  upon  the  present  appear- 
ance of  the  earth  and  the  laws  that  control  known 
phenomena,  agree  in  indicating  that  the  age  of  the 
earth  is  very  great,  running  in  all  probability  into 
millions  of  years.  It  must  have  been  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  years  since  the  first  life  was  placed 
upon  earth. 

When  these  immense  periods  of  time  were  first 

suggested  by  students  of  science,  a  great  shout  of 

The  war  con-        Opposition  arose  from  the  camp  of  the 

cerning  the  theologians.     The  Bible  story  of  crea- 

earth's  age  has      .•        i      i  ,  .    ,         ,.         „  , 

helped  theology    ^lon  nad  been  taken  literally,    that    m 

and  science.  six  days  did  the  Lord  create  the  heav- 

ens and  the  earth  ,•  and  it  was  held  to  be  blasphemy 
to  believe  anything  else.  The  new  revelation,  given 
by  God  in  the  message  of  the  rocks,  was  received  as 
a  man-made  theory,  that  must  be  crushed  to  earth. 
It  must  be  confessed  likewise  that  many  of  the  men 
of  science,  exulting  in  the  new  light,  ridiculed  the 
story  told  by  Moses,  and  claimed  that  it  was  an  evi- 
dence that  the  writings  of  Moses  were  not  inspired, 
but  merely  man-made  fables. 

The  war  between  the  Mosaic  and  the  geological 
record  of  creation  became  very  bitter  and  lasted  long, 
and  it  led  to  a  merciless  dissection  and  scrutiny  of 
the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  as  well  as  of  the  evidence 
upon  which  rests  the  geological  theory  of  the  age  of 


♦Lectures  and  Addresses,  vol.  2,  p.  10. 


54         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

the  earth.  When  at  last  the  din  of  the  battle  grew 
faint,  and  the  smoke  cleared  away,  it  was  quickly  per- 
ceived by  the  unbiased  on-lookers,  that  the  Bible  and 
science  had  both  gained  by  the  conflict.  Geology 
had  firmly  established  its  claim,  that  the  earth  was 
not  made  in  six  days  of  twenty-four  hours  each ;  and 
the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  had  been  shown  to  be  a 
marvelously  truthful  record  of  the  great  events  of 
creation. 

Moses,  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  enumerates 

the  order  of  the  events  of  creation.    First,  light  was 

The  word  day        brought  to  the  earth  and  was  divided 

in  Genesis  from  darkness,  "and  the  evening  and 

refers  to  indef-  ° 

inite  time  the  morning  were  the  first  day."    Then 

periods.  ^j^g  firmament  was  egtablished  in   the 

midst  of  the  waters,  ' '  and  the  evening  and  the  morn- 
ing were  the  second  day."  After  each  group  of 
,  creative  events,  the  same  expression  occurs,  ' '  and 
the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  third  [fourth, 
fifth,  and  sixth]  days."  Those  who  insisted  upon  the 
literal  interpretation  of  the  language  of  the  Bible 
maintained  that  the  word  day,  as  used  in  Genesis  1, 
referred  to  a  day  of  twenty-four  hours,  and  that  all 
the  events  of  creation  were  consummated  by  an  all- 
powerful  God  in  one  hundred  and  forty-four  earthly 
hours.  An  examination  of  the  original  Hebrew  for 
the  use  of  the  word  translated  "day  in  Genesis,  re- 
vealed that  it  refers  more  frequently  to  periods  of 
time  of  indefinite  duration.*  When  this  became 
clear,  and  the  records  of  the  rocks  became  better 
known,  some  theologians  suggested,  tbat  as  we  are 


*  Compare  The  Mosaic  Record  of  Creation,  A.  McCaul, 
D.  D..  p.  213. 


GEOLOGICAL  TIME.  55 

told  that  a  thousand  years  are  as  one  day  to  God,  the 
day  of  Genesis  1  refers  to  periods  of  a  thousand  years 
each.  This  did  not  strengthen  the  argument.  The 
best  opinion  of  today,  and  it  is  well-nigh  universal,  is 
that  the  Mosaic  record  refers  to  indefinite  periods  of 
time  corresponding  to  the  great  divisions  of  histori- 
cal geology. 

Even  as  late  as  the  sixties  and  seventies  of  the 
last  century  this  question  was  still  so  unsettled  as 
to  warrant  the  publication  of  books  defending  the 
Mosaic  account  of  creation.* 

In  1830,  certain  visions,  given  to  the  Jewish  law- 
giver Moses,  were  revealed  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Joseph  Smith's     Smith.    These  visions  are  now  incorpor- 

teachings  con-       ^^^^  ^-^j^  ^^^ler  matter  in  the  Pearl  of 

cerning  creation 

found  in  the  Booi<  Great  Price,  under  the  title,  The  Book  of 

of  Abraham.  Moses.     In   chapter  two   of  this  book 

is  found  an  account  of  the  creation,  which  is  nearly 
identical  with  the  account  found  in  Genesis  1.  The 
slight  variations  which  occur  tend  only  to  make  the 
meaning  of  the  writer  clearer.  In  this  account,  the 
expression  "and  the  evening  and  the  morning  were 
the  first  [etc.]  day,"  occurs  just  as  it  does  in  the 
Mosaic  account  in  the  Bible.  In  1835,  certain  an- 
cient records  found  in  the  catacombs  of  Egypt  fell 
into  the  hands  of  Joseph  Smith,  who  found  them  to 
be  some  of  the  writings  of  Abraham,  while  he  was 
in  Egypt.  The  translation  of  these  records  is  also 
found  in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  under  the  title, 
The  Book  of  Abraham.  In  the  fourth  and  fifth  chap- 
ters of  the  book  is  found  an  account  of  the  creation 


*  For  instance  Aids  to  Faith,  containing  McCaul's  most 
able  discussion.   The  Origin  of  the  World,  J.  W.  Dawson. 


56         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

according  to  the  knowledge  of  Abraham.     The  two 

accounts  are  essentially  the  same,  but  the  Abrahamic 

version  is  so  much  fuller  and  clearer  that  it  illumines 

the  obscurer  parts  of  the  Mosaic  account.    We  shall 

concern  ourselves  here  only  with  the  variation  in  the 

use  of  the  word  ' '  day. ' ' 

In  Genesis  1 :  5  we  read,  "And  God  called  the 

light  Day,  and  the  darkness  he  called  Night.    And 

the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 

The  Book  of        jjj>qi  day."     The  corresponding  period 

Abraham  con-         ■       -,.  -,    •        i-r~.i 

veys  the  idea        IS  discussed  in  the  Book  oi  Abraham 

that  the  creative    4 .  5  as  follows:   "And  the  Gods  called 
periods  included      ,       ,.    ,       -,^  -1,1,  , 

much  time.  the  light  Day,  and  the  darkness  they 

called  Night.    And  it  came  to  pass  that 

from  the  evening  until  the  morning  they  called  night ; 

and  from  the  morning  until  the  evening  they  called 

day;  and  this  was  the  first,  or  the  beginning,  of  that 

which  they  called  night  and  day." 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  in  Abraham's  version 
names  were  given  to  the  intervals  between  evening 
and  morning,  and  morning  and  evening;  but  abso- 
lutely nothing  is  said  about  a  first  day:  the  state- 
ment is  simply  made,  that  this  was  the  beginning 
of  the  alternating  periods  of  light  and  darkness 
which  they,  the  Gods,  had  named  night  and  day. 
According  to  this  version,  the  first  creative  period 
occupied  an  unknown  period  of  time. 

In  Genesis  1 :  8  it  further  says:  "And  God  called 
the  firmament  Heaven.  And  the  evening  and  the 
morning  were  the  second  day." 

The  corresponding  passage  in  the  Book  of  Abra- 
ham 4:8,  reads,  "And  the  Gods  called  the  expanse 
Heaven.    And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  from  even- 


GEOLOGICAL  TIME.  57 

ing  until  morning  that  they  called  night;  and  it 
came  to  pass  that  it  was  from  morning  until  evening 
that  they  called  day,  and  this  was  the  second  time 
that  they  called  night  and  day." 

Here  it  must  be  noted  that  nothing  is  said  about 
a  second  day.    It  is  said  that  it  was  the  second  time . 
that  they  called  day — which  leaves  the  second  crea- 
tive period  entirely  indefinite  so  far  as  time  limits 
are  concerned. 

In  Genesis  1 :  13,  it  reads,  ' '  and  the  evening  and 
the  morning  were  the  third  day." 

In  Abraham  4 :  13,  the  corresponding  passage 
reads,  ''And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  numbered  the 
days;  from  the  evening  until  the  morning  they 
called  night;  and  it  came  to  pass,  from  the  morning 
until  the  evening  they  called  day;  and  it  was  the 
third  time." 

Here  it  is  explicitly  stated  that  the  Gods  num- 
bered the  days ;  evidently,  they  counted  the  days  that 
had  passed  during  the  third  creative  period,  and  it 
was  the  third  time  that  the  numbering  had  been 
done.  Again,  the  third  creative  period  is  left 
indefinite,  as  to  time  limits. 

Gen.  1:19,  reads,  "And  the  evening  and  the 
morning  were  the  fourth  day." 

Correspondingly,  in  Abraham  4:19,  is  found, 
"And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  from  evening  until 
morning  that  it  was  night ;  and  it  came  to  pass  that 
it  was  from  morning  until  evening  that  it  was  day ; 
and  it  was  the  fourth  time." 

This  quotation  from  Abraham,  standing  alone, 
would  be  somewhat  ambiguous,  for  it  might  indicate 
that  it  was  the  fourth  time  that  the  periods  between 


58         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

evening  and  morning,  and  morning  and  evening  were 
called  night  and  day.  In  the  light  of  previous  pas- 
sages, however,  the  meaning  of  the  passage  becomes 
clear.  Certainly  there  is  nothing  in  the  verse  to 
confine  the  fourth  creative  period  within  certain  time 
limits. 

The  fifth  day  in  Genesis    closes    as    does    the 
fourth ;  and  the  fifth  time  in  Abraham  closes  as  does 
the  fourth.       The    remarks    made     concerning  the 
fourth  creative  period  apply  to  the  fifth. 

Concerning  the  sixth  creative  period.  Gen.  1 :31, 
says,  "And  God  saw  everything  that  he  had  made, 
and,  behold,  it  was  very  good.  And  the  evening  and 
the  morning  were  the  sixth  day." 

Of  the  same  period  Abraham  says,  "And  the 
Gods  said :  We  wUl  do  everything  that  we  have  said, 
and  organize  them;  and  behold,  they  shall  be  very 
obedient.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  from 
morning  until  evening  that  they  called  night;  and 
it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  from  evening  until  morn- 
ing that  they  called  day;  and  they  numbered  the 
sixth  time." 

As  in  the  previous  periods,  the  sixth  ended  by 
the  sixth  period,  like  those  preceding,  being  inde- 
the  Gods  numbering  the  days  of  the  creative  period ; 
terminate  as  to  time. 

Kepeated  reading  and  study  of  the  Abrahamic 
account,  as  revealed  through  Joseph  Smith,  make  it 
certain  beyond  doubt  that  the  intent  is  to  convey 
the  idea  that  the  creative  periods  included  much 
time,  and  that,  at  the  end  of  each  period,  the  measure 
of  night  and  day,  was  applied  to  the  period,  in  order 
that  its  length  might  be  determined.     Whether  or 


GEOLOGICAL  TIME.  59 

not  the  different  creative  periods  represented  days 
to  the  mighty  beings  concerned  in  the  creation,  we 
do  not  know,  and  it  matters  little  to  the  argument 
of  this  article.* 

Now,  then,  we  must  remember  that  Joseph 
Smith  made  this  translation  long  before  the  theolo- 
gians of  the  world  had  consented  to  admit  that  the 
Mosaic  days  meant  long  periods  of  time;  and  long 
before  geology  had  established  beyond  question  that 
immense  time  periods  had  been  consumed  in  the 
preparation  of  the  earth  for  man. 

Joseph  Smith,  the  humble,  unlearned,  despised 
boy,  unfamiliar  with  books  and  the  theories  of  men, 
stated  with  clear  and  simple  certainty,  if  his  works 
be  read  with  the  eye  of  candid  truth,  this  funda- 
mental truth  of  geological  science  and  the  Bible, 
long  before  the  learned  of  the  world  had  agreed 
upon  the  same  truth. f  . 

Standing  alone,  this  fact  might  be  called  a 
chance  coincidence,  a  result  of  blind  fate.  But  re- 
calling that  it  is  one  of  many  similar  and  even  more 


*  The  writer  understands  the  creation,  reported  in 
Abraham,  4th  chapter,  to  be  spiritual  in  its  nature;  but  he 
also  believes  that  this  spiritual  account  is  a  perfect  picture 
of  the  actual  material  creation.  If  chapter  4  of  Abraham 
represents  the  Gods  planning  creation,  the  measuring  of 
time  becomes  easily  understood.  It  then  means,  "  How 
long  will  it  take  to  accomplish  the  work?"  All  this,  how- 
ever, has  no  bearing  upon  the  present  argument. 

I  It  may  be  remarked  that  other  geological  doctrines 
were  taught  by  the  Prophet,  that  science  has  since  con- 
firmed. One  of  these  was  discussed  by  Dr.  J.  E.  Talmage 
in  the  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  7,  p.  481. 


60         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

striking  facts,  what  shall  be  said,  Has  ever  impostor 
dared  what  Joseph  Smith  did?  Has  ever  false 
prophet  lived  beyond  his  generation,  if  his  prophecies 
were  examined?  Shall  we  of  this  foremost  age  ac- 
cept convincing,  logical  truth,  though  it  run  counter 
to  our  preconceived  notions?  Glorious  were  the  vis- 
ions of  Joseph  the  Prophet;  unspeakable  would  be 
our  joy,  should  they  be  given  to  us. 


Chapter  Vin. 

ORGANIZED    INTELLIGENCE. 

The  student  of  the  constitution  of  the  universe 
must  take  into  account  living  beings.     Plants,  ani- 
A  complete  mals  and  men  are  essentially  different 

c^'S'JlvTng*    from  the  mass  of  matter.       The  rock, 
beings.  apparently,  is  the  same  forever;  but  the 

plant  has  a  beginning,  and  after  a  comparatively 
short  existence  dies.  Animals  and  men,  likewise,  be- 
gin their  earthly  existence;  then,  after  a  brief  life, 
die,  or  disappear  from  the  immediate  knowledge  of 
of  living  things. 

Man,  the  highest  type  of  living  things,  differs 
from  the  rock,  moreover,  in  that  he  possesses  the 
power  to  exercise  his  will  in  directing  natural  forces. 
Animals  and  even  plants  seem  to  possess  a  similar 
power  to  a  smaller  degree.  The  rock  on  the  hillside  is 
pulled  downward  by  gravitation,  but  can  move  only 
if  the  ground  is  removed  from  beneath  it  by  some 
external  force.  Man,  on  the  other  hand,  can  walk 
up  or  down  the  hill,  with  or  against  the  pull  of 
gravity. 

Modern  science  refers  all  phenomena  to  matter 

and  motion ;  in  other  words,  to  matter  and  force  or 

Science  teaches    energy.     In  this  general  sense,  matter 

that  all  phenom-    ^^j^^gg  ^he  universal  ether,  and  force 

ena  may  be  x^^j.^^ 

referred  to  mat-     includes  any  or  all  of  the  forces  known, 

^''n^otlon*^^''       or  *^^*  ™^y  ^^  known,  to  man. 

To  illustrate :  the  electrician  develops  a  current 


62         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

of  electricity,  which  to  the  scientist  is  a  portion  ot 
the  universal  ether  moving  in  a  certain  definite  man- 
ner. When  the  vibrations  of  the  ether  are  caused  to 
change,  light,  or  magnetism  or  chemical  affinity 
may  result  from  the  electricity.  In  every  case,  mat- 
ter is  in  motion.  The  ear  perceives  a  certain  sound. 
It  is  produced  by  the  movements  of  the  air.  In  fact, 
sounds  are  carried  from  place  to  place  by  great  air 
waves.  The  heat  of  the  stove  is  due  to  the  rapid 
vibration  of  the  molecules  in  the  iron  of  the  stove, 
which  set  up  corresponding  vibrations  in  the  ether. 

In  nature  no  exceptions  have  been  found  to  the 
great  scientific  claim  that  all  natural  phenomena  may 
be  explained  by  referring  them  to  matter  in  motion. 
*Variations  in  the  kind  of  matter  and  the  kind  of 
motion,  lead  to  all  the  variations  found  in  the  uni- 
verse. 

By  many  it  has  been  held  that  life  and  its  phe- 
nomena transcend  the  ordinary  explanations  of  na- 
ture.   Yet,  those  who  have  learned,  by  laborious  re- 

,  ..    .  searches,  that  the  fundamental  ideas  of 

Life  IS  a  .  ' 

certain  form         the  universe  are  only  eternal  matter, 
of  motion.  eternal  energy  and  the  universe-filling 

medium,  the  ether,  find  it  very  difficult  to  conceive 
of  a  special  force  of  life,  which  concerns  itself  solely 
with  very  limited  portions  of  matter,  and  is  wholly 
distinct  from  all  other  natural  forces. 

To  the  student  of  science  it  seems  more  consist- 
ent to  believe  that  life  is  nothing  more  than  matter 
in  motion ;  that,  therefore,  all  matter  possesses  a  kind 
of  life ;  and  that  the  special  life  possessed  by  plants, 
animals  and  man,  is  only  the  highest  or  most  com- 


*  Tyndall,  Fragments  of  Science,  I.  chaps.  I  and  II. 


ORGANIZED  INTELLIGENCE.  63 

plex  motion  in  the  universe.  The  life  of  man,  ac- 
cording to  this  view,  is  essentially  different  from  the 
life  of  the  rock;  yet  both  are  certain  forms  of  the 
motion  of  matter,  and  may  be  explained  ultimately 
by  the  same  fundamental  conceptions  of  science.  Cer- 
tainly, such  an  idea  is  more  beautifully  simple  than 
that  of  a  special  force  of  life,  distinct  from  all  other 
natural  forces. 

It  is  argued  by  those  who  uphold  this  view,  that 
the  simple  forces  of  nature  are  converted  by  living 
things  into  the  higher  forces  that  characterize  life. 
For  instance,  to  keep  the  human  body,  with  its  won- 
derful will  and  intelligence,  in  health,  it  is  necessary 
to  feed  it.  The  food  is  actually  burned  within  the 
body.  The  heat  thus  obtained  gives  to  the  man  both 
physical  and  intellectual  vigor.  It  would  really  ap- 
pear, therefore,  that  heat,  which  is  a  well  known, 
simple  physical  force,  may  be  converted  by  the  an- 
imal body  into  other  and  more  complex  forces,  or 
modes  of  motion,  such  as  the  so-called  life  force. 

Naturally,  should  science  class  life  as  the  highest 

or  most  complex  of  the  modes  of  material  motion, 

the  question  would  arise  concerning  the 

organization  char- manner  in  which  this  conversion  were 

acterizes  life.       made  possible.       The  answer  must  be 

that  the  ultimate  particles  of  the  matter  composing 

the  living  thing  are  so  arranged  or  organized  that 

the  great  natural  forces  may  be  converted  into  life 

force.    It  is  possible  by  passing  heat  through  certain 

substances  to  make  them  luminous,  thus  converting 

heat  into  light ;  by  employing  a  dynamo,  mechanical 

energy  may  be  converted  into  electrical  energy;  by 

coiling  a  wire  around  a  rod  of  soft  iron,  electricity 


64         THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

may  be  converted  into  magnetism.      In  short,  it  is 

well  understood  in  science,  that  by  the  use  of  the 

right  machines  one  form  of  energy  may  be  changed 

into    another.     It   is   generally   assumed,    that   the 

human  body  is  so  organized  that  the  forces  of  heat, 

light  and  undoubtedly  others,  may  be  converted  into 

higher  forms,  peculiar  to  living  things.* 

To  substantiate  this  view,  it  may    be    recalled 

that  the  fundamental  chemical  individual  in  living 

_    ^     ,  thing  is  a  very  complex,  unstable  sub- 

Protoplasm,  a  ^  J  f      , 

highly  organized    stance  known  as  protoplasm.    No  livmg 

body,  is  always     ^^^  ^^^g^g  without  the  presence  of  this 

associated  ^ 

with  life.  substance.   It  is  far  from  being  known 

well,  as  yet,  but  enough  is  known  to  enable  science 
to  say  that  it  is  composed  of  several  elements,  so 
grouped  and  regrouped  as  to  transcend  all  present 
methods  of  research.!  By  means  of  this  highly  or- 
ganized body,  it  is  assumed  that  the  ordinary  forces 
of  nature  are  worked  over  and  made  suited  for  the 
needs  of  the  phenomena  of  life. 

The  existence  of  the  complex  life-characteristic 
substance  protoplasm,  renders  probable  the  view 
that  living  things,  after  all,  differ  from  the  rest  of 
creation  only  in  the  kind  and  degre  of  their  organi- 
zation, and  that  life,  as  the  word  is  ordinarily  used, 
depends  upon  a  certain  kind  or  organization  of  mat- 
ter,! which  leads  to  a  certain  kind  of  motion. 

As  to  the  origin  of    the    special    organization 


*  Compare,  Fiske,  Outlines  of  Cosmic  Philiosophy,  chap. 
XVI.  Pearson,  Grammar  of  Science,  pp.  404-407.  Dolbear, 
Matter,  Ether  and  Motion,  chap.  XI,  pp.  294-297. 

•j-  Pearson,  Grammar  of  Science,  p.  408. 

J  Tyndall,  Fragments  of  Science.   II,  chaps.  IV  and  VI. 


ORGANIZED  INTELLIGENCE.  65 

called  life,  science  has  nothing  to  say.  Science  is 
helpless  when  she  deals  with  the  beginning  of  things. 
The  best  scientific  explanation  of  life  is  that  it  is  a 
very  complex  mode  of  motion  occasioned  by  a  highly 
complex  organization  of  the  matter  and  ether  of  the 
living  body. 

There  are  still  some  students  who  prefer  to  be- 
lieve in  the  existence  of  a  special  vital  force,  which  is 
not  subject  to  the  laws  that  govern  other  forces.  This 
view,  however,  is  so  inconsistent  with  the  modern 
understanding  of  the  contents  of  the  universe  that 
it  has  few  followers. 

The  view  that  life  is  a  special  organization  by 

which  the  great  natural  forces  are  focussed  and  con- 

^.         _,  centrated,  so     as     to     accomplish  the 

The  modern  con-  .,      .       ,. 

ception  of  lifeis    greatest    works,    necessarily  implies  a 

very  recent.  belief  in  the  modem  laws  of  nature. 

Since  modem  science  is  of  very  recent  development 
it  was  quite  improbable  for  such  a  conception  of 
life  to  have  been  held  clearly  before  modern  times. 
In  fact  it  is  within  the  last  thirty  or  forty 
years  that  these  views  have  found  expression  among 
scientific  investigations. 

As  observed  in  chapters  two  and  three,  Joseph 
Smith  taught  that  the  energy  of  matter  or  of  ether 

Joseph  Smith        is  a  form  of  intelligence.    If,  according 

taught  the  ^^  ^j^^g  doctrine,  matter  and  ether  are 

universality  ,.0       , 

of  life.  intelligent;  then  life  also  must  reside 

in  all  matter  and  ether.  eHnce  everything  in  the 
universe  is  alive.  Further,  since  all  force  is  motion, 
universal  motion  is  universal  life.  The  difference 
between  rock,  plant,  beast  and  man  is  in  the  amount 
and  organization  of  its  life  or  intelligence.  For  in- 
stance,  in  harmony  with  this  doctrine,   the   earth 


66       THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

must  possess  intelligence  or  life.  In  fact  the  Prophet 
says  "the  earth shall  be  sanctified;  yea,  not- 
withstanding it  shall  die,  it  shall  be  quickened  again, 
and  shall  abide  the  power  by  which  it  is  quickened."* 
The  statement  that  the  earth  shall  die  and  shall  be 
quickened  again,  certainly  implies  that  the  earth 
possess  life,  though,  naturally,  of  an  order  wholly 
different  from  that  of  men  or  other  higher  living 
things. 

It  is   an  established  "Mormon"  doctrine   that 
man  is  coecxistent  with  God.  Note  the  following  state- 
Man  's  ments:  "Ye  were  also  in  the  beginning 
coexistent  with  the  Father."    "Man  was  also  in 
with  God.  ^j^g  beginning  with  God.     Intelligence, 
or  the  light  of  truth,  was  not  created  or  made,  neither 
indeed  can  be,"t     "Yet  these  two  spirits,  notwith- 
standing one  is  more  intelligent  than  the  other,  have 
no  beginning;  they  existed  before,  they  shall  have 
no  end,  they  shall  exist  after  for  they  are  eternal.  "$ 
In  the  account  of  the  Creation,  given  in  the  Book 
of  Abraham,  it  is  clearly  stated  that  the  Gods  or- 
Joseph  Smith        ganized  the  earth  and  all  upon  it  from 

taught  that  man    available  materials,  and  as  the  fitting 

is  organized  from 

matter,  spirit  and  climax  to  their  labors  they  "went  down 

Intelligence  ^q  organize  man  in  their  own  image,  in 

the  image  of  Gods  to  form  him."§  The  creation  of 
man  was  in  part  at  least  the  organization  of  indi- 
viduals from  eternal  materials  and  forces.  The  na- 
ture of  that  organization  is  made  partly  clear  by  the 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants  88 :  25,  26. 

I  Doctrine  and  Covenants  93 :  23  and  29. 

J  Book  of  Abraham  3 :  19. 

8  Book  of  Abraham,  4th  chap.     (Note  verse  27.) 


ORGANIZED  INT  JJLLIGENCE.  67 

Prophet  when  he  says  "The  spirit  and  the  body  are 
the  soul  of  man."*  The  spirit  liere  referred  to  may 
be  compared  to  the  ether  of  science,  vibrating  with 
the  force  of  intelligence,  which  is  the  first  and  high- 
est of  the  many  forces  of  nature.  The  body,  similar- 
ly, refers  to  the  grosser  elements,  also  fired  with  the 
universal  energy — intelligence.  The  word  Soul,  in 
the  above  quotation,  means  man  as  he  is  on  earth 
and  is  used  as  in  Genesis.  Man,  according  to  this,  is 
composed  of  matter;  the  spirit  which  may  be  likened 
to  ether,  and  energy.  The  organization  of  man  at 
the  begininng  of  our  earth  history,  was  only  the 
clothing  of  the  eternal  spiritual  man  with  the  mat- 
ter which  constitutes  the  perishable  body.  In  con- 
firmation of  this  view  note  another  statement,  "For 
man  is  spirit.  The  elements  are  eternal,  and  spirit 
and  element,  inseparably  connected,  receiveth  a  full- 
ness of  joy,  and  when  separated,  man  can  not  re- 
ceive a  fullness  of  joy."t  Here  also  it  is  taught  that 
man  is  composed  of  matter,  spirit  and  energy. 

President  Brigham  Young  has  left  an  interest- 
ing paragraph  that  confirms  the  statement  that  ac- 

.   ,  ...  cording  to  "Mormon"  doctrine,  all  mat- 

Intelligence  ° 

is  uni-  ter  is  intelligent,  and  that  man  is  su- 

^*''®^'*  perior  only  because  of  his  higher  organ- 
ization. "Is  this  earth,  the  air  and  the  water,  com- 
posed of  life ?     If  the   earth,    air    and 

water,  are  composed  of  life  is  there  any  intelligence 
in  this  life?. . .  .Are  those  particles  of  matter  life;  if 
so,  are  they  in  possession  of  intelligence  according 
to  the  grade  of  their  organization? We  suggest 


*  Doctriae  and  Covenants  88:  15. 
•{■Doctrine  and  Covenants  93:  33  and  34. 


68        THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

the  idea  that  there  is  an  eternity  of  life,  an  eternity 

of  organization,  and  an  eternity  of  intelligence  from 

the  highest  to  the  lowest  grade,  every  creature  in  its 

order,  from  the  Gods  to  the  animalculae.  "* 

The  statement  that  man  can  receive  a  fullness  of 

joy  only  when  spirit  and  element  are  united,  is  of  it- 

-  .  ..        , .    .      self  a  scientific  doctrine  of  high  import. 
Spirit  unaided  °  \ 

knows  matter       This  is  a  world  of  matter ;  and  a  spirit- 

with  difficulty,      ^^j  ^^^^  ^jj^^  .g^  ^^^  j^^^g  ^^Yy  of  the 

universal  ether,  would  not  be  able  to  receive  fully  the 
impressions  that  come  from  the  contact  of  element 
with  element.  To  enjoy  and  understand  this  world, 
it  is  necessary  for  the  spirit  to  be  clothed  with  mat- 
ter. The  ether  or  spirit  world  is  not  within  our 
immediate  view ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the  material 
world  is  far  away  from  purely  spiritual  beings. 

This  whole  doctrine  means  that  God  is  the  or- 
ganizer of  worlds,  and  all  upon  them.    He  is  not  the 
God  is  tiie  Creator  of  the  materials  and  forces  of 

iviaster-  the  universe,  for  they  are  eternal;  He 

"'    **"'  is  the  master  builder  who  uses  the  sim- 

ple elements  of  nature  for  his  purposes.  It  is  also 
plain  that,  according  to  "Mormon"  doctrine,  there 
is  no  special  life  force.  The  intelligence  residing  in 
a  stone  is  in  quality,  as  far  as  it  goes,  the  same  as  the 
intelligence  possessed  by  man.  But,  man  is  so  or- 
ganized that  a  greater  amount  of  intelligence,  a  full- 
ness of  it,  centers  in  him,  and  he  is  as  a  consequence 
essentially  and  eternally  different  from  the  stone. 
President  Young  also  said,  "The  life  that  is  within 
us  is  a  part  of  an  eternity  of  life,  and  is  organized 
spirit,  which  is  clothed  upon  by  tabernacles,  thereby 

*  The  Resurrection,  p.  3.    Ed.  of  1884. 


ORGANIZED  INTELLIGENCE.  69 

constituting  our  present  being,  which  is  designed  for 
the  attainment  of  further  intelligence.  The  matter 
comprising  our  bodies  and  spirits  has  been  organized 
from  the  eternity  of  matter  that  fills  immensity,"* 

This  doctrine  does  not  permit  of  the  interpreta- 
tion that  a  lower  intelligence,  such  as  that  of  an  an- 

A  lower  intelli-      imal,  may  in  time  become  the   intelli- 
gence can  not  be-  p  HT.  •       4.1,    •       xl 

come  a  higher  gence  01  a  man.  it  remameth  in  the 
intelligence  ex-  sphere  in  which  I,  God,  created  it."t 
ganiza^ion.°'''  "^^^  hoTse  will  ever  remain  a  horse, 
though  the  intelligence  of  the  animal  may  increase. 
To  make  any  of  the  constituent  parts  or  forces  of  an 
animal,  part  of  the  intelligence  of  a  man,  it  would  be 
necessary  to  disorganize  the  animal;  to  organize  the 
elements  into  a  man,  and  thus  to  begin  over  again. 

Men,  beasts  and  plants — those  beings  that  pos- 
sess the  higher  life,  differ  from  inanimate  nature, 
Joseph  Smith  an-  »«  called,  by  a  higher  degree  of  organ- 
ticipated  science    ization.     That  is  the  dogma  of  "Mor- 
in  the  modern  ,,         ,    ,,       -,      .    •  <> 

conception  of         monism,      and  the  doctrine  oi  science. 

'«fe-  About  1831    Joseph    Smith    gave  this 

knowledge  to  the  World ;  a  generation  later,  scientfic 

men  arrived  independently  at  the  same  conclusion. 

The  thinkers  and  writers  of  ' '  Mormonism ' '  have 

more  or  less    directly    taught    the   same  doctrine. 

_.     ^.  .  ,  .  Apostle  Orson  Pratt  believed  that  the 

The  thmkers  and      ^ 

writers  of  Mor-  body  of  man,  both  spiritual  and  earth- 
monism  have  jy.   ^yg^^  composcd  of  atoms  or  ultimate 
taught  the  fore-  *"                    ^ 
going  doctrine  particles — of  the   Holy  Spirit   for   the 

**'  ''^®*  spiritual   body   and   material   elements 

for  the  mortal  body.    It  has  already  been  shown  that 


♦Journal  of  Discourses,  vol.  7:  285.  (Brigham  Young.) 
•j-Book  of  Moses  3:  9. 


70        THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNIVERSE. 

the  Holy  Spirit  of  "Mormonism"  may  be  compared 
with  the  ether  of  science,  vibrating  with  the  greater 
force  of  the  universe — intelligence.  For  instance  : 
"The  intelligent  particles  of  a  man's  spirit  are  by 
their  peculiar  union,  but  one  human  spirit,"*  "Sev- 
eral of  the  atoms  of  this  spirit  exist  united  to- 
gether in  the  form  of  a  person."!  Undoubtedly 
Elder  Pratt  believed  that  the  living  man  is  simply 
organized  from  the  elements  and  elementary  forces 
of  the  universe. 

Perhaps  the  best  and  safest  exposition  of  the 
philosophy  of  "Mormonism"  is  Parley  P.  Pratt's 
Key  to  Theology.  In  it  he  states  definitely  that  the 
spirit  of  man  is  organized  from  the  elementary  Holy 
Spirit.  ' '  The  holiest  of  all  elements,  the  Holy  Spirit, 
when  organized  in  individual  form,  and  clothed  upon 
with  flesh  and  bones,  contains,  etc."i  That  the 
earthly  body  was  likewise  organized  is  equally  plain 
for  he  says  "At  the  commencement — the  elements — 
were  found  in  a  state  of  chaos.  "§  Then  man  was 
"moulded  from  the  earth  as  a  brick."**  Again,  "The 
spirit  of  man  consists  of  an  organization  of  the  ele- 
ments of  spiritual  matter,  "ft  which  finds  entrance 
into  its  tabernacle  of  flesh.  In  another  place  he  de- 
fines creation  by  asking  "What  is  creation?    Merely 

organization The  material  of  which  this  earth 

was  made  always  did  exist,  and  it  was  only  an  or- 

*  Absurdities  of  Immaterialism,  ed.  1849,  p.  26. 
•j-  Ibid,  p.  29. 

J  Key  to  Theology,  5h  ed.,  p.  46. 
§  Ibid,  p.  49 
**Ibid,  p.  51. 
-j-j-  Ibid,  p.  131. 


ORGANIZED  INTELLIGENCE.  71 

ganization  which  took  place  duripg  the  time  spoken 
of  by  Moses."* 

Numerous  other  authorities  might  be  quoted  to 
prove  that  the  above  is  the  "Mormon"  view.f 

In  this  chapter  the  intention  has  not  been  to  ex- 
plain fully  the  doctrines  of  Joseph  Smith  relating  to 
the  nature  of  man,  but  to  call  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  present  scientific  conception  of  the  nature  of 
living  things  is  the  same  as  that  of  "Mormonism." 
That  ''Mormonism"  goes  farther  than  science,  and 
completes  the  explanation,  is  to  the  credit  of  the 
Prophet. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  in  stating  the  doe- 
trine  that  man  is  organized  from  the  eternal  ele- 
ments and  elementary  forces  of  the  universe,  in  such 
a  way  as  to  produce  the  phenomena  of  higher  life, 
Joseph  Smith  anticipated  the  workers  in  science  by 
nearly  a  generation. 

How  wonderful  was  this  boy-prophet  of  "Mor- 
monism,"  if  all  this  was  orginated  within  his  own 
mind !  At  every  point  of  contact,  the  sanest  of  mod- 
em philosophy  finds  counterpart  in  the  theological 
structure  of  the  Gospel  as  taught  by  Joseph  Smith. 
Is  the  work  divine? 


*  Roberts,  Mormon  Doctrine  of  Diety,  pp.  278,  279. 
f  See  especially  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith's  Sermon, 
Contributor,  vol.  4,  pp.  256-268. 


THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 


Chapter  IX. 
FAITH. 

For  the  government  of  the  individual  the  first 
principle  in   Mormon    theology    is    faith.     Joseph 
Faith  is  the  Smith  defined  faith  in  the  words  of  the 

assurance  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  "Now,  faith  is  the  sub- 
"t'h'mgrnot ^  stance  of  things  hoped  for ;  the  evidence 
seen."  of   things    not    seen."       To     this    the 

Prophet  added  "From  this  we  learn  that  faith  is  the 
assurance  which  men  have  of  things  which  they  have 
not  seen."*  On  this  principle,  with  this  definition, 
many  young  persons  who  have  ventured  upon  the  sea 
of  unbelief  have  wrecked  the  religion  of  their  child- 
hood ;  for,  the  human  mind,  in  some  stages  of  its  de- 
velopment, is  disinclined  to  accept  as  knowledge  any- 
thing that  can  not  be  sensed  directly. 

Nowadays,  the  young  doubter  who  can  not  ac- 
cept as  the  foundation  of  his  religion  "things  which 
he  has  not  seen,"  usually  turns  for  comfort  and  fu- 
ture growth  to  the  results  of  science.  There  he  finds 
truths  upon  truths,  glorious  in  their  beauty  and  sus- 
ceptibility to  direct  and  unmistakeable  proof;  and 
soon  he  declares  that  in  so-called  natural  science, 
there  is  no  need  of  faith,  for,  if  a  person  has  only  ad- 
vanced far  enough,  every  concern  of  science  may  be 
known  through  one,  two  or  several  senses. 


•  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Lecture  I,  verses  8,  9. 


FAITH.  73 

It  is  true  that  in  the  beginning  of  science  no  faith 
seems  to  be  required;  for  every  statement  is  based 
Such  faith  lies       ^^  experiments  and  observations  that 
at  the  formation    may  be  repeated  by  every  student;  and 
of  science.  nothing  is  "taken  on  trust."       As  the 

deeper  parts  of  science  are  explored,  however,  it  is 
soon  discovered  that  in  science  as  in  theology,  a 
faith  in  "things  that  can  not  be  seen,"  is  an  essen- 
tial requisite  for  progress.  In  fact,  the  fundamental 
laws  of  the  great  divisions  of  science  deal  with  real- 
ities that  are  wholly  and  hopelessly  beyond  the 
reach  of  man's  five  senses. 

An  exposition  of  the  fundamental  conception  of 
chemical  science  will  illustrate  the  nature  of  scien- 

The  molecules  ^^^^  ^^^*^-  ^  fragment  of  almost  any 
are  beyond  man's  substance  may  easily  be  divided  into 
direct  senses.         ^^^     ^j.    ^^^^^    ^-g^gg     ^^       ^     stroke 

of  a  hammer.  Each  of  the  pieces  may  be 
broken  into  smaller  pieces  and  this  process  of 
division  continued  until  the  powder  is  as  fine  as  dust. 
Still,  each  particle  of  the  dust  may  be  divided  again 
and  again,  if  we  only  have  instruments  fine  enough 
to  continue  the  process.  A  question  which  philoso- 
phy asked  itself  near  its  beginning  was :  Is  it  possible 
to  keep  on  dividing  the  dust  particles  forever,  or  is 
there  a  particle  so  small  that  it  can  not  be  divided 
again  ?  Neither  science  nor  abstract  philosophy  has 
yet  been  able  to  answer  this  question  fully.  How- 
ever, science  has  learned  that  if  such  a  process  of 
division  occurs,  in  course  of  time  a  particle  will  be 
obtained  which  is  so  small  that  if  it  is  divided  or 
broken,  the  fragments  will  no  longer  be  of  the  same 
nature  as  the  original  substance.    These  smallest  par- 


74     THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

ticlesinwhich  the  properties  of  theorignal  substance 
inhere,  are  known,  as  molecules.  Thus  a  molecule  of 
sugar,  when  broken,  falls  into  the  elements  carbon, 
hydrogen  and  oxygen;  of  salt,  into  sodium  and 
chlorine  and  of  water  into  hydrogen  and  oxygen. 

The  size  of  such  a  molecule  can  not  be  compreh- 
ended by  the  human  mind;  its  smallness  seems  infi- 
nite. The  mortal  eye,  though  aided  by  the  most  pow- 
erful miscroscopes  of  modern  days  could  not  dis- 
tinguish a  sugar  molecule  or  even  a  pile  of  thousands 
of  them;  placed  on  the  tongue,  there  would  be  no 
sensation  of  sweetness;  though  it  were  hurled 
against  our  body  with  the  velocity  of  lightning  we 
should  not  feel  the  impact.  To  all  our  senses,  the 
molecule  is  wholly  unknown  and  no  doubt  shall  re- 
main so  while  the  earth  is  as  it  is.  Yet,  no  fact  is 
better  established  than  the  existence  of  the  realities 
that  we  interpret  as  molecules.  Their  relative 
weights  and  other  properties  have  been  securely  de- 
termined. The  existence  of  such  a  particle  is  as  cer- 
tain as  is  the  existence  of  the  sun  in  the  high 
heavens. 

Not  only  does  science  teach  the  existence  of  mole- 
cules ;  it  looks  within  them  and  reveals  their  composi- 
Science  teaches     tion.     For  instance,  a  molecule  of  the 
the  composition    sugar  known  as  glucose,  and  used  by 
of  the  directly  ,  ,  ^  n     • 

unl<nowab!e  candy  makers,  is  made  up  oi  six  par- 

molecules,  tides  of  the  element  carbon,  twelve  of 

the  element  hydrogen  and  six  of  the  element  oxygen. 
The  particles  of  carbon  in  the  glucose  molecule  are 
so  small  that  if  one  were  divided  it  would  no  longer 
be  carbon;  the  same  with  the  particles  of  hydrogen 
and  oxygen :  if  divided  they  would  change  into  some- 


FAITH. 


75 


thing  else — into  what   is  not   yet    known   to   man. 
These  smallest  particles  are  called  atoms  of  the  ele- 
ments charcoal,  hydrogen  and  oxygen.      If    instead 
of  an  atom  of  carbon,  hydrogen  and  oxygen,  we 
write  C,  H,  0,  the  composition  of  a  molecule  of  glu- 
cose    would     be     written  CsHiaOg      These  are  also 
indisputable  facts  of  science.     If  the  molecules  are 
far  beyond  the  range  of  our  senses,  the  atoms  are  of 
course  much  further  removed  from  the  known  world. 
But  the  chemist  does  not  stop  here.    He  is  able 
to  state  accurately  how  the  invisible,  unsensed  atoms 
Science  teaches     ^^^    arranged  within   the   unknowable 
the  arrange-  molecule.     In  nature  are  found  several 

atoms  within  the   glucose-like   sugars,    the    molecules  of 
molecules.  which  contain  the  same  numbers  of  car- 

bon, hydrogen  and  oxygen  atoms.  The  varying 
properties  of  these  sugars  have  been  found  to  result 
from  the  different  arrangements  of  the  atoms  within 
the  molecules.  The  structure  of  the  molecules  of 
three  of  the  most  common  sugars  are  as  follows : 


DEXTROSE  * 
H2=C— OH 

HO-C— H 

HO-C— H 

H— C— 0-H 
HO-C— H 

H— C-=0 


II 
LAEVULOSE  * 
H2=C— O   H 

H  O— C— H 

HO— C— H 

H  C— O  H 


H  C= 


=0 
=0 


III 
GALACTOSE  * 
H2=rC— OH 

HO-C    H 

HC— OH 

HC— OH 

HO-CH 

H— C=0 


*  Dextrose  and  laevulose  combine  to  form  ordinary  cane 
or  beet  sugar.  Dextrose  and  galactose  combine  to  form 
the  sugar  found  in  milk. 


76      THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

Referring  to  the  above  diagrams  it  will  be  ob- 
served that  although  each  arrangement  contains  the 
same  number  of  atoms,  yet,  because  of  the  differ- 
ence in  arrangement,  they  are  far  from  being  identi- 
cal. In  fact,  the  difference  in  the  properties  of  the 
sugars  may  be  referred  to  the  arrangement  of  the 
atoms  in  the  molecules.  This  truth  is  one  of  the 
most  splendid  achievements  of  modern  science.  All 
the  facts,  here  briefly  outlined,  are  included  in  the 
atomic  hypothesis,  which  is  the  foundation  of  the 
modem  science  of  chemistry. 

Science  asks  us  to  believe  in  the  existence  of 
particles,  unknowable  to  our  senses,  the  molecules; 
Science  requires   then  to  believe  in  still  smaller  particles, 
fn^"thrngs^not       *^®  atoms,  which  make  up  the  molecules 
seen."  but  whose  relative  weights  and  general 

properties  have  been  determined.  Here,  a  faith  is 
required  in  "things  that  can  not  be  seen,"  and  in 
the  properties  of  these  things.  True,  the  scientist 
does  not  pretend  to  describe  the  atoms  in  detail,  he 
does  not  need  to  do  that  to  establish  the  certainty  of 
their  existence.  He  looks  upon  them  as  ultimate 
causes  of  effects  that  he  may  note  with  his  physical 
senses.  Does  theology  require  more  ?  Does  any  sane 
man  in  asking  us  to  believe  in  God,  for  iastance,  at- 
tempt to  describe  him  in  detail  ? 

The  scientist  goes  farther  than  this,  however,  for 
he  asks  us  not  only  to  have  faith  in  the  invisible,  un- 
tasteable,  unfeelable  atoms,  but  also  in  the  exact 
manner  in  which  these  atoms  are  arranged  within 
the  molecule.  True,  it  is  claimed,  only,  that  the 
relative    arrangement    is    known,  yet  the  faith  re- 


FAITH.  77 

quired  still  leads  us  far  beyond  the  simple  faith,  in 
atoms.  Has  any  man  asked  us  to  believe  that  he  can 
describe  the  structure  of  God's  dwelling?  No  prin- 
ciple taught  by  Joseph  Smith  requires  a  larger  faith 
than  this. 

Not  only  in  chemistry    are     such    transcendant 

truths    required.       The  fundamental    conception  of 

The  conception      physics   requires,   if  possible,   a   larger 

of  the  ether  re-    f^ith.      The  explanations     of     modern 

quires  large  ^ 

faith.  physics  rest  largely  upon  the  doctrine 

of  the  universal  ether.  This  ether  is  everywhere 
present,  between  the  molecules  and  atoms;  in  fact 
the  things  of  the  universe  are,  as  it  were,  suspended 
in  the  ocean  of  ether.  This  ether  is  so  attenuated 
that  it  fills  the  pores  of  the  human  body  without  im- 
pressing itself  upon  our  consciousness,  yet  some  of 
its  properties  indicate  that  its  elasticity  is  equal  to 
that  of  steel.  As  shown  in  chapter  5,  the  most  emi- 
nent scientists  of  the  day  declare  that  the  existence 
of  this  world-ether  is  one  of  the  few  things  of  which 
men  may  be  absolutely  sure.  Yet  the  ether  cannot 
be  seen,  heard,  tasted,  smelled  or  felt.  To  our  senses 
it  has  neither  weight  nor  substance.  To  believe 
the  existence  of  this  ether  requires  a  faith  which  is 
certainly  as  great  as  the  greatest  faith  required  by 
Mormon  theology. 

Numerous  other  illustrations  might  be  cited, 
without  greatly  emphasizing  the  truth  that  the  great 
fundamental  doctrines  of  science  require  a  great 
faith  in  realities  that  are  beyond  the  reach  of  our 
senses. 

The  great  foundations  of  science  have  not 
eome  as  a  "great  wakening  light,"  but  have  come 


78      THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

„  .^.  slowly,   through   a   process   of  normal, 

Faith  comes  *"  ^ 

slowly  and  guided  growth.       The  first  experiment 

naturally.  ^^^  made,  from  which  a  simple  conclu- 

sion was  drawn;  the  second  experiment  furnished 
a  second  conclusion;  the  two  results  combined  pro- 
duced a  third  conclusion,  and  so  on  through  thous- 
ands of  experiments  and  conclusions,  until  the  bril- 
liant conceptions  of  modem  science  were  attained. 
In  short,  the  scientist  works  very  simply  by  careful 
observation  of  nature,  "the  earth  and  its  full- 
ness," and  by  as  careful  reasoning  from  the  ob- 
served facts.  The  mind  builds  noble  structures  of 
the  materials  the  senses  bring.  The  same  method 
may  be  employed  in  gaining  faith  in  the  principles 
of  theology;  and  the  Apostle  Paul  tells  us  distinct- 
ly that  the  righteousness  of  God  is  revealed  from 
"faith  to  faith,"  and  that  the  eternal  power  of  God 
and  the  Godhead  and  "the  invisible  things  of  Him 
from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  be- 
ing understood  by  the  things  that  are  made."  The 
scientist,  likewise,  begins  with  the  things  that  are 
made  and  proceeds  "from  faith  to  faith,"  gaining 
"here  a  little,  and  there  a  little,"  until  a  faith  is 
reached  which,  to  him  who  has  not  followed  its 
growth,  may  seem  absurd  in  its  loftiness. 

Certainly,  no  man  can  progress  in  science  unless 
he  has  faith  in  the  great  inductions  of  scientific  men. 

Science  cannot      Faith  is  as  indispensable  for  scientific 
progress  with-  »         xt_     i      •     -i        j 

out  faith.  progress  as  for    theological    advance- 

ment. In  both  cases  it  is  the  great  principle  of  action. 
This  subject  merits  more  extended  discussion, 
but  the  exx)osition  of  the  nature  of  faith  is  outside 
the  argument  running  through  these  chapters.     It 


FAITH. 


79 


must  be  sufficient  to  remark  again  that  Mormonism 
is  strictly  scientific  in  stating  as  the  first  principle 
of  the  guidance  of  the  individual,  that  of  faith  in 
unseen  things;  for  that  is  the  basic  principle  for  the 
beginner  in  modem  science.* 


*  Read  for  a  fuller  exposition.  We  walk  by  Faith,  Im- 
provement Era,  Volume  3,  p.  561. 


Chapter  X. 
BEPENTANCE. 

The  second  principle  for  the  government  of  the 
individual,  according  to  Mormon  theology,  is  re- 
pentance. So  commonly  has  this  principle  been  dis- 
cussed from  its  relation  to  moral  law  that  its  coun- 
terpart in  all  human  effort  has  often  been  over- 
looked. 

To  repent  is  first  to  turn  from  old  practices. 

Thus,  he  who  violates  any  of  God's  laws  renders 

,  ,      himself  liable  to  certain    punishment. 
Repentance  fol-  ^  ' 

lows  faith.  but,  if  he  repents,  and  sins  no  more, 

the  punishments  are  averted.  Naturally,  such  a 
change  of  heart  and  action  can  come  only  after 
faith  has  been  established.  No  man  will  change  a 
habit  without  a  satisfactory  reason.  In  fact,  all  the- 
actions  of  men  should  be  guided  by  reason.  Repent- 
ance then  is  a  kind  of  obedience  or  active  faith ;  and 
is  great  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  faith  pos- 
esed  by  the  individual.  Certainly,  the  repentance 
of  no  man  can  transcend  his  faith,  which  includes 
his  knowledge. 

So  it  is  in  science.     For  centuries,  wounds  of 

the  body  were  treated  according  to  certain  methods, 

Scientific  repent-  assumed  to  be  correct;  and,  especially 

ance  follows         in  time  of  war,  large  numbers  of  the 

scientific  faith,     patients  died.    Then  it  was  found  that 

low  forms  of  life — the  bacteria — infected  the  wounds, 

and   caused  the  high   mortality.     This  led  to   the 

antiseptic  treatment  in  surgery,  which  destroys  germ 

life,  and  leaves  the  wound  absolutely  clean.     As  a 

consequence  the  mortality  from  flesh     and   "other- 


REPENTANCE.  gl 

wounds  has  diminished  remarkably.  The  medical 
profession  repented,  or  turned  away,  from  its  former 
methods,  and  the  reward  was  immediately  felt. 
However,  before  antisceptic  surgery  was  finally  and 
fully  established,  faith  in  the  practice  had  to  be 
awakened  among  the  members  of  the  profession.  A 
chemist,  making  refined  analysis  may  apply  a  cer- 
tain factor,  assumed  to  be  correct  in  his  calcula- 
tions, but  in  reality  incorrect.  As  a  result,  the  de- 
terminations are  wrong.  When  later,  the  correct 
factor  is  discovered,  and  applied,  the  results  of  the 
work  become  correct.  Eepentance  from  the  previous 
error,  changes  the  chemist's  work  from  wrong  to 
right.  In  fact,  in  any  department  of  knowledge, 
when  it  is  discovered  that  a  law  of  nature  has  been 
violated,  it  becomes  necessary,  if  further  progress 
is  desired,  to  cease  the  violation.  Should  a  scien- 
tist persist  in  violation  of  a  known  law,  he  knows 
that  the  consequences,  great  or  small  will  certainly 
follow. 

To    repent    is    more    than    to    turn    from    in- 
correct practices.     It  implies  also  the  adoption  of 
Repentance  ^^^w  habits.     The  man  who  has  turned 

means  adopting     from  his  sins,  may  learn  of  a  law,  which 
new  habits;  not     ,       ,  •  i   ^   j  ^       i.-  i      u 

simply  turning      ^^    has    never    violated,    yet   which    if 

from  old  ones.  obeyed,  means  progress  for  him.  If  he 
does  not  follow  such  a  law,  but  remains  neutral  in 
its  presence,  he  certainly  is  a  sinner.  To  repent  from 
such  sin,  is  to  obey  each  higher  law  as  it  appears. 
In  the  spiritual  life,  it  is  impossible  for  the  person 
who  desires  the  greatest  joy  to  remain  passive  in 
the  presence  of  new  principles.  He  must  embrace 
them ;  live  them ;  make  them  his  own. 

Not  only  must  the  worker  in  science  turn  from 


82       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVmUAL. 

scientific  error;  he  must  also  accept  new  science  as 
it  is  discovered.  When  the  chemist,  working  with 
the  best  known  analytical  methods,  learns  that  a 
more  rapid  or  more  accurate  method  has  been  founds 
he  must  adopt  the  new  fact,  in  order  to  make  the  re- 
sults of  his  work  more  accurate.  When  the  chem- 
ists of  a  hundred  years  ago  learned  of  the  atomic 
hypothesis,  it  became  necessary  to  adopt  it,  in  order 
to  insure  more  rapid  progress  in  chemistry.  Those 
who  failed  to  accept  the  new  doctrine  worked  in 
greater  darkness,  and  made  no  material  progress. 
Newton's  doctrine  of  gravitation  opened  a  new 
method  of  investigating  the  universe.  Those  who  did 
not  adopt  it  were  soon  outdistanced  by  their  more 
active  colleagues. 

In  every  such  case,  the  obedience  yielded  to 
the  new  knowledge  is  a  kind  of  repentance.  When 
a  person,  in  religion  or  science,  ceases  to  break  law,^ 
he  ceases  from  active  evil;  when  he  accepts  a  new 
law,  he  ceases  from  passive  evil.  No  repentance  can 
be  complete  which  does  not  cease  from  both  active 
and  passive  evil. 

Viewed  in  this  manner,  then,  repentance  is 
obedience  to  law  and  is  active  faith.  The  law,  be- 
Repentance  is  fore  it  is  obeyed,  must  be  understood — 
active  faith.  that  is,  faith  must  precede  repentance. 

Therefore,  the  obedience  yielded  can  increase  only 
with  the  knowledge  or  faith  of  the  individual.  As 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  stated  it,  * '  No  man  can  be 
saved  in  ignorance"  and  "a  person  is  saved  no 
faster  than  he  gains  intelligence." 

Repentance  is  as  truly  the  second  principle  of 
action  for  individuals,  in  the  domain  of  science  as- 
of  theology. 


Chapter  XI. 

BAPTISM. 

A  repentant  man  turns  from  previous  violation 
of  law,  and  accepts  every  new  law  that  may  be  re- 
vealed to  him.  Repentance  is  obedience;  and  the 
repentant  person  is  always  ready  to  obey  right- 
eous laws. 

Baptism  is  one  of  the  laws  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God.  "Except  ye  repent  and  be  baptized  ye  can  in 
nowise  enter  the  Kingdom  of  God."  The  repentant 
person  must  of  necessity  accept  this  law  with  the 
others  with  which  he  may  be  familiar. 

Students  of  science,  who  agree  that  faith  and 

repentance  have  a  place  in  science,  frequently  assert 

The  equivalent      that  the  equivalent  of  baptism  is  not 

of  baptism  found  in  external  nature.     This  claim 

found  in  ,   »  ,       ,  .    .  , 

science.  i^iay  be  proved  lalse  by  examining  the 

nature  of  law. 

The  chemist  must  frequently  produce  the  gas 

hydrogen.     To  do  it,  an  acid  must  be  poured  upon 

fragments  of  certain  metals.    In  thus  producing  the 

gas,  the  chemist  obeys  law.     The  astronomer  who 

studies  the  stars  discovers  that  by  using  a  piece  of 

glass  properly  ground,  his  powers  of  vision  appear 

to   be   strengthened.     He   therefore   prepares   such 

lenses  for  his  telescopes,  and  thus  obeys  law.      The 

surgeon  uses  antsiceptics  in  the  treatment  of  wounds 

because  he  has  learned  that  such  application  will 

destroy  germ  life,  and  thus  the  surgeon  obeys  law. 


84       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

The  electrician  has  found  that  by  winding  a  wire 
in  a  certain  manner  around  iron  and  rotating  it 
near  a  magnet,  electric  currents  are  set  up.  He  builds 
dynamos  according  to  such  principles,  and  thus 
shows  his  obedience  to  law. 

It  must  be  noted  that  the  scientist  does  not 
know  just  why  acid  added  to  metal  produces 
hydrogen,  or  why  a  certain  curved  lens  brings  the 
stars  nearer;  or  why  certain  chemicals  destroy  low 
forms  of  life  or  why  wire  wound  in  a  certain  way 
when  rotated  in  the  magnetic  field  will  produce 
electricity.  Nature  requires,  without  volunteering 
an  explanation,  that  to  produce  hydrogen,  see  the 
stars,  destroy  germs  and  produce  the  electric  cur- 
rent,  certain  invariable  lav/s  must  be  obeyed. 

Baptism  is  essentially  of  the  same  nature.  To 
enter  the  Kingdom  of  God,  a  person  must  be  bap- 
tized. Just  why  baptism  should  be  the  ordinance 
that  opens  the  door,  no  man  knows.  It  undoubt- 
edly has  high  symbolic  value;  but  the  symbolism 
might  be  expressed  in  many  other  ways.  All  that 
man  can  do  is  to  obey. 

Men  say  at  times  that  they  will  do  nothing  which 

they  do  not  fully  understand,   and  therefore  they 

will  not  be  be  baptized.     It  would  be 
It  is  unreason-  ,  i     j.  , 

able  to  do  only      ^^  unreasonable  tor  a  man  to  say  that 

what  is  fully  because  he  does  not  fully  understand 

understood.  ^j^y  ^  certain  winding  of  the  wire  is 

neccessary  to  produce  electricity  he  will  not  produce 
this  wonderful  natural  force.  All  theology  and  all 
science  contain  laws  that  must  be  obeyed  in  order 
to  obtain  certain  results,  although  the  full  reasons 
for  the  required  combinations  are  not  understood. 
He  who  is  baptized,  enters  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


BAPTISM.  85 

He  who  throws  acid  on  metal  enters  the  kingdom 
of  hydrogen;  he  who  grinds  the  lens  right,  enters 
the  kingdom  of  the  stars;  he  who  uses  antisceptics 
right,  enters  the  kingdom  of  lower  life,  and  he  who 
winds  the  wire  correctly,  enters  the  kingdom  of 
electricity.  Yielding  obedience  to  any  of  these  var- 
ious laws,  is  a  form  of  baptism,  which  gives  entrance 
to  a  kingdom. 

The  essential  virtue  of  baptism  is  obedience  to 
law.     The  prime  value  of  any  natural  law  is  at- 
Baptism  is  tained  only  after  obedience  has  been 

obedience  to  law.  yielded  to  it.  Baptism  is  conformity 
to  certain  details  in  entering  God's  Kingdom, 
Scientific  baptism  is  conformity  to  certain  details 
in  entering  the  kingdom  of  science.  Only  by  bap- 
tism can  a  man  attain  salvation;  only  by  using 
lenses  of  the  right  curvature  can  a  man  view  the 
stars.  Religious  success  does  not  rest  in  the  degree 
to  which  every  law  is  explained;  but  rather 
in  the  degree  to  which  all  known  laws  are  obeyed. 
Scientific  success  does  not  rest  upon  the  degree  to 
which  every  law  is  explained;  but  rather  in 
the  degree  to  which  every  discovered  law  is  obeyed 
and  applied  for  man's  advancement. 

In  science  and  in  theology  man  must  be  content 
"to  see  through  a  glass,  darkly."  Until  the  essen- 
tial nature  of  infinitude  itself  shall  be  understood, 
man  must  be  content  to  learn  to  use  unexplained 
laws.  Science  is  the  great  explainer,  but  she  ex- 
plains relations  and  not  the  absolute  foundations 
of  phenomena. 

After  faith  or  knowledge  has  been  obtained,  the 
alpha  and  omega  of  religious  or  scientific  progress 


86       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

is    obedience.      The    cry    of    universal    nature    is, 
Obedience ! 

Viewed  rationally,  therefore,  the  baptism  taught 
in  theology  is  an  ordinance  which  has  its  counter- 
part in  every  department  of  science.  Joseph  Smith 
was  strcitly  scientific  in  classing  bg,ptism  as  the 
third  great  principle  governing  human  action. 


Chapter  XII. 
THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  GHOST. 

Baptism  by  water  is  insufficient  to  open  the  door 
to  God's  Kingdom.    The  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ob- 
The  gift  of  the      tained  by  the  laying  on  of  Hands  by 
1°'^  9^°f\  '^  ^    one    having    authority,    completes    the 
ligence.        "  ordinance.      Not    only    Joseph    Smith, 

but  the  Savior  Himself  taught  distinctly  that  to 
enter  the  Kingdom  of  God,  a  person  must  be  bap- 
tized by  water  and  by  fire ;  and  the  promise  is 
given  that  those  are  "baptized  by  water  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost."* 

Jesus,  speaking  to  His  disciples,  taught  that 
"the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the 
Father  will  send  in  my  name.  He  shall  teach  you 
all  things,  and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance, 
whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you."t  This  clearly 
implies  that  the  promised  gift  is  essentially  a  gift 
of  increased  intelligence  with  the  added  power  that 
results  from  a  more  intelligent  action.  That  this  is 
the  Mormon  view  of  of  the  effect  of  the  Gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  may  be  amply  demonstrated  from  the 
stand^*d  works  of  the  Church  and  from  the  writ- 
ings of  the  leading  interpreters  of  Mormon  doct- 
rine. Parley  P.  Pratt  in  the  Key  to  Theology  says, 
"It  quickens  all  the  intellectual  faculties,  increases, 
enlarges,  expands  and  purifies  all  the  natural  pas- 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  84:  63,64, 
I  John  14:  26. 


88       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

sions  and  affection  *  *  *  *.  it  develops  and  in- 
vigorates all  the  faculties  of  the  physical  and  in- 
tellectual man."*  The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  de- 
clared "This  first  Comforter  or  Holy  Ghost  has  no 
other  effect  than  pure  intelligence.  It  is  *  *  *  * 
powerful  in  expanding  the  mind,  enlightening  the 
understanding,  and  storing  the  intellect  with  present 
knowledge."!  Concisely  expressed,  therefore, 
Joseph  Smith  and  the  Church  he  restored,  teach 
that  the  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  a  gift  of  "in- 
telligence. ' ' 

If  the  equivalents  of  faith,  repentance  and  bap- 
tism are  irrevocable  laws  for  the  individual  who 
Science  furnishes  studies  science,  the  question  arises.  Is 

an  equivalent        there   also,   a   scientific   equivalent  for 

of  the  gift  of  '  ^ 

the  Holy  Ghost,    the  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost?     Even  a 

superficial  view  of  the  matter  will  reveal  such  an 
equivalent.  To  use  again  the  illustrations  employed 
in  the  preceding  chapter,  if  the  chemist  has  obeyed 
natural  law  in  producing  hydrogen,  that  is,  has 
been  baptized  into  the  kingdom  of  hydrogen,  he  may 
by  the  proper  use  and  study  of  the  gas  obtained, 
add  much  to  his  knowledge.  He  may  learn  that  it 
is  extremely  light;  that  it  forms  an  explosive  mix- 
ture with  air;  that  it  will  destroy  many  vegetable 
colors,  and  will  bum  with  an  almost  invisible  flame. 
Thus,  the  possession  of  the  gas  enlarges  the  knowl- 
edge and  develops  the  intelligence  of  the  scientist. 
Is  not  this  another  form  of  the  Gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost? 

The  man  who  is  baptized  into  the  kingdom  of 


*  Key  to  Theology,  5th  ed.,  pp.  101,  102. 
•}•  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  380. 


THE  GIFT  OF  THE  HOLY  GHOST.  39 

heavenly  bodies  by  grinding  the  lenses  right,  is  en- 
abled to  learn  many  new  facts  concerning  the  na- 
ture and  motions  of  celestial  bodies;  and  thus  re- 
ceives intelligence.  He  who  obediently  winds  the 
wire  correctly  around  the  iron  core,  may  generate 
a  current  of  electricity  with  which  many  mighty 
works  may  be  accomplished.  Do  not  these  men, 
as  their  intelligences  are  expanded,  receive  a  Gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  a  reward  for  their  obedience 
to  the  demands  of  nature?  "'        

It  would  be"  possible  to  carry  the  comparisons 
into  every  scientific  action  without  strengthening  the 
argument.  In  science,  if  a  person  has  faith,  re- 
pentance and  is  baptized,  that  is  obeys,  he  will  re- 
ceive added  intelligence,  which  is  the  equivalent  of 
the  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  taught  in  theology. 
The  four  fundamental  laws  for  the  guidance  of  the 
individual  are  identical  in  Mormon  theology,  and 
in  modem  science. 

Just  why  the  laying  on  of  hands  should  be  nec- 
essary to  complete  the  ordinance  of  baptism  is  not 
known,  any  more  than  the  reasons  are  known  for 
the  results  that  follow  the  numberless  relations  that 
may  be  established  by  mortal  man.  However,  the 
dogma  of  the  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  logically 
the  fourth  step  in  attaining  scientific  salvation. 

Thus,  each  of  the  minor  laws  of  Mormonsim 
might  be  investigated,  and  be  shown  to  have  a 
scientific  counterpart.  For  the  purpose  of  this  vol- 
ume, however,  a  more  extended  consideration  of  the 
laws  governing  the  actions  of  the  individual,  is  un- 
necessary. 


Chapter  XIII. 

THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM. 

It  has  already  been  remarked  that  the  nature  of 
the  mission  of  Joseph  Smith  made  it  unlikely  that 
references  to  scientific  matters,  and  much  less  to 
isolated  scientific  facts,  obtainable  by  proper 
methods  of  experimentation  should  be  found  in  the 
writings  of  the  Prophet.  Nevertheless,  in  a  revela- 
tion given  March  8,  1883,  statements  are  made  that 
can  now  be  connected  with  facts  of  science,  not 
generally  or  not  at  all  known,  at  the  time  the  rev- 
elation was  received. 

' '  Inasmuch  as  any  man  drinketh  wine  or  strong 
The  doctrine         drink  among  you,  it  is  not  good,  *  *  * 

that  alcohol  is       strong  drinks  are  not  for  the  belly  but 
injurious  to  man  °  •' 

is  scientific.  for  the  washing  of  your  bodies."* 

At  the  time  this  was  written,  many  persons  be- 
lieved that  the  use  of  alcoholic  drinks  was  injurious 
to  human  health ;  but  more,  especially  among  the 
uneducated  classes,  held  quite  the  opposite  opinion. 
Since  that  day,  the  question  concerning  the  value 
of  alcohol  in  any  form  has  been  greatly  agitated,  and 
much  new  light  has  been  obtained.  This  is  not  the 
place  to  examine  this  famous  controversy,  but  a  few 
quotations  from  authoritative  books,  which  are  not 
controversial  in  their  nature,  will  show  the  coin- 
cidence between  the  position  of  science,  and  the 
doctrine  of  Joseph  Smith,  in  respect  to  this  mat- 
ter. 


*  Doctrine  and  Ck>Yenants,  89 :  5,  7. 


THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM. 


91 


The  United  States  Dispensatory  (17th  ed.)  speaks 
of  the  medicinal  properties  of  alcohol  as  follows, 
"It  is  irritant  even  to  the  skin,  and  much  more  so 
to  the  delicate  organs ;  hence,  the  various  abdominal 
inflammations  that  are  so  frequent  in  habitual  drunk- 
ards. A  single  dose  of  it,  if  large  enough,  may- 
produce  death.  The  nervous  symptoms  caused  by 
alcohol  show  that  it  has  a  very  powerful  and  direct 
influence  upon  the  nerve-centers.  The  arterial 
pressure  and  the  pulse-rate  are  both  increased  by- 
moderate  doses  of  alcohol,  by  a  direct  influence  up- 
on the  heart  itself.  *  *  *  Taken  habitually  in 
excess,  alcohol  produces  the  most  deplorable  results, 
and  is  a  very  common  cause  of  fatal  maladies."* 

Dr.  W.  Gilman  Thompson  in  his  authoritative  book 
on  Practical  Dietetics,  speaking  of  the  constant  use  of 
alcoholic  beverages,   says,   ''The  use  of  alcohol  in 
any  shape  is  wholly  unnecessary  for  the  use  of  the 
human  organism  in  health.     *     *     «     *     tj^^  ^jfe. 
long  use  of  alcohol  in  moderation  does  not  neces- 
sarily shorten  life  or  induce  disease  in  some  per- 
sons, while  in  others  it  undoubtedly  produces  grad- 
ual and  permanent  changes  which  tend  to  weaken 
vital  organs  so  that  the  resistance  of  the  body  to 
disease  is  materially  impaired.     *     *     *     *     Many 
persons  should  be  particularly  warned  against  the 
use  of  alcohol.    *    *    *    *    Although  alcohol  is  such 
a  strong  force-producer  and  heat-generator,  its  ef- 
fect in  this  direction  is  very  soon  counter-balanced  i-'S 
by  its  stronger  influence  in  lowering  the   general  ^ 
tone  of  the  nervous    system  and  in  producing  pos- 
itive degeneration  in  the  tissues."* 

*  Page  129,  art..  Alcohol  Ethyllcum.     •  Pages  206,  207. 


^^ 


92       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

The  'recent  newspaper  statements  that  alcohol 
has  been  shown  to  be  a  food  are  based  on  a  com- 
plete misunderstanding.  The  experiments  demon- 
strated that  alcohol  is  burned  within  the  body — 
which  is  the  simplest  manner  in  which  the  body  can 
rid  itself  of  the  alcohol. 

No  more  authoritative  opinions  on  this  sub- 
ject can  be  found  than  those  contained  in  the  two 
volumes  from  which  quotations  have  been  made — 
and  the  strongest  opinions  are  not  quoted.  In  spite 
of  the  isolated  claims  made  for  alcohol,  the  fact 
remains  that  the  knowledge  of  the  world  indicates 
that  alcohol  is  a  poison  to  the  human  system;  that 
it  is  not  "for  the  belly."  However,  the  value  of  the 
external  use  of  alcohol,  for  various  purposes,  has 
never  been  denied.  On  the  contrary  almost  every 
up  to  date  practitioner  recommends  the  external 
use  of  alcohol,  as  for  instance  after  baths  for  lower- 
ing the  temperature  of  fever  patients.  In  this  mat- 
ter, then,  Joseph  Smith  was  in  perfect  harmony  with 
the  latest  results  of  science.  It  is  strange  that  he, 
unlearned  as  he  was,  should  have  stated  what  is 
now  known  as  truth,  so  clearly  and  simply,  yet  so 
emphatically,  more  than  seventy  years  ago,  before 
the  main  experiments  on  the  effect  of  alcohol  on 
the  human  organsim  had  been  made. 

"And  again,  tobacco  is  not  for  the  body,  neither 
for  the  belly,  and  is  not  good  for  man,  but  is  an 

that^  tobacco^ls     ^^^^  ^^^  bruises  and  all  sick  cattle,  to 
injurious  to  Be  used  with  judgment  and  skill."*  Al- 

scientific.  though  tobacco  has  been  used  for  sever- 

al centuries  by  civilized  man,  the  real  cause  of  the  ef- 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  89 :  8. 


THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM.  93 

feet  which  it  has  upon  the  human  body  was  not  under- 
stood until  the  early  part  of  the  last  century.  In 
1809,  a  chemist  separated  from  tobacco  an  active 
principle,  in  an  impure  state,  some  of  the  properties 
of  which  he  observed.  In  1822,  two  other  chemists 
succeeded  in  isolating  the  same  principle,  in  a  pure 
condition,  and  found  it  to  be  a  colorless,  oily 
liquid,  of  which  two  to  eight  per  cent  is  found  in  all 
tobacco.  This  substance  has  been  called  nicotine; 
later  investigations  have  shown  it  to  be  one  of  the 
most  active  poisons  known.  Tobacco  owes  its  ac- 
tivity entirely  to  this  poison."* 

The  intensely  poisonous  nature  of  nicotine  is 
illustrated  by  a  number  of  cases  on  record.  One 
drop  placed  on  the  tongue  of  a  cat  caused  imme- 
diate prostration,  and  death  in  seventy-eight  seconds. 
A  smaller  drop  was  placed  on  the  tongue  of  an- 
other cat,  which  resulted  in  death  after  two  minutes 
and  a  half.  A  third  Cat  to  which  a  similar  quan- 
tity had  been  administered  was  dead  after  seventy- 
five  seconds.  A  man  who  was  accustomed  to  smoking 
took  a  chew  of  tobacco,  and  after  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  accidently  swallowed  the  mass.  An  hour  later 
he  became  unconscious  and  died.  In  another  case, 
in  which  an  ounce  of  tobacco  had  been  swallowed, 
death  resulted  in  seven  hours.  In  still  another  case, 
one  ounce  of  tobacco  was  boiled  in  water,  and  the 
solution  drunk  as  an  remedy  for  constipation.  The 
patient  died  in  three  quarters  of  an  hour.f  These, 
and  numerous  other  cases,  illustrate  the  intensely 


*  Wormley,  Micro-chemistry    of    Poisons,  2nd  ed.,  pp. 
434,  435. 

I  Ibid,  pp.  436,  437. 


94       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

poisonous  nature   of  tobacco.     The   evil   effects  of 

the  repeated  use  of  small  amounts  of  tobacco,  in 

smoking  or  chewing  are  also  well  understood. 

It  was  in  1828,  about  five  years  before  Joseph 

Smith's  doctrine  with  respect  to  tobacco  was  given, 

.-  r.    -xu        that  nicotine  was  obtained  in  a  pure 
Joseph  srnith 
probably  did         state.     Many  years  later  the  chemists 

not  know  the         ^^^    physiologists    learned    to    under- 
poisonous  na-  ^  -^  ° 
ture  of  tobacco      stand  the  dangerous  nature  of  the  to- 

in  1833.  bacco  poison.      It  does  not  seem  prob- 

able that  Joseph  Smith  had  heard  of  the  discovery 
of  nicotine  in  1833 ;  the  discovery  was  announced  in 
a  German  scientific  journal,  and  in  those  days  of 
few  newspapers,  scientific  news,  even  of  public  in- 
terest, was  not  made  generally  known  as  quickly  as 
is  the  case  today.  In  fact,  Hyrum  Smith,  the  brother 
of  the  Prophet,  on  May  29,  1842,  delivered  a  ser- 
mon upon  the  Word  of  Wisdom  in  which  he  says, 
"Tobacco  is  a  nauseous,  stinking,  abominable 
thing;"*  but  nothing  worse,  thus  basing  his  main 
objection  to  it  on  the  revealed  word  of  the  Lord. 
Had  Joseph  and  his  associates  been  familiar  with  the 
isolation  of  nicotine  and  its  properties,  they  would 
undoubtedly  have  mentioned  it  in  sermons  especially 
directed  against  the  use  of  tobacco.  In  any  case, 
at  a  time  when  it  was  but  vaguely  known  that  to- 
bacco contained  a  poisonous  principle,  it  would 
have  been  extremely  hazardous  for  the  reputation 
of  an  impostor  to  have  claimed  a  revelation  from 
God,  stating  distinctly  the  injurious  effects  of  to- 
bacco. 


*  The  Contributor,  vol.  iv.,  p.  13 ;     Improvement  EJra, 
Vol.  4.  pp.  943-9. 


THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM.  95 

It  should  also  be  noted  that  Joseph  Smith 
says  that  when  tobacco  is  used  for  bruises  and  all 
sick  cattle,  it  should  be  used  with  judgment  and 
skill,  thus  impressing  caution  even  in  the  external 
application  of  the  herb.  This  is  fully  borne  out  by 
facts,  for  it  has  been  found  that  "the  external 
application  of  tobacco  to  abraded  surfaces,  and  even 
to  the  healthy  skin,  has  been  attended  with  violent 
symptoms,  and  even  death."* 

In  the  matter  of  the  chemistry  and  physiological 
action  of  tobacco,  then,  the  Prophet,  in  1833,  was  in 
full  accord  with  the  best  knowledge  of  1908.  In 
the  emphasis  of  his  doctrine,  he  even  anticipated  the 
world  of  science. 

"And  again,  hot  drinks  are  not  for  the  body 
or  belly,  "t 

When  this  statement  was  made,  in  1833,  the 

meaning  of  the  expresson  hot  drinks  was  not  clearly 

The  doctrine  that  understood.     Many  believed   that  the 

tea  and  coffee       only  meaning  of  the  above  statement 

to  man  is  was  that  drinks  that  are  hot  enough  to 

scientific.  bum   the   mouth   should  not  be  used. 

Others,  however,  claimed  for  the  doctrine  a  deeper 

meaning.    To  settle  the  difficulty,  appeal  was  made 

to  Joseph  Smith  who  explained  that  tea,  coffee  and 

similar  drinks  were  meant  by  the   expression  hot 

drinks.    From  that  time  on,  the  Church  has  taught 

that  tea  and   coffee  should  not  be  used  by  man- 

kind.J 

*  Wormley,    Micro-chemistry   of   Poisons,   p.    436. 
I  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  89 :   9. 
I  See  The  Contributor,  vol.  iv.  p.  13;  Improvement  EJra, 
vol  4,  pp.  943-9. 


96       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

In  the  year  1821,  several  chemists  isolated  from 
coffee  a  bitter  principle,  of  peculiar  properties, 
which  was  named  caffein.  In  1827,  the  same  sub- 
stance was  found  to  occur  in  tea.  Numerous  analy- 
sis show  that  there  are  between  one  and  two  per 
cent  of  caffein  in  coffee,  and  between  three  and 
six  percent  in  tea.  Later  investigations  have  shown 
that  caffein  belongs  to  the  vegetable  poisons,  and 
that  its  poisonous  action  is  very  strong. 

Among  the  medical  properties  of  caffein  are 
the  following,  "  in  doses  of  three  to  five  grains, 
it  produces  a  peculiar  wakefulness — after  a  dose  of 
twelve  grains,  it  produces  intense  physical  restless- 
ness and  mental  anxiety.  Upon  the  muscles  it  acts 
as  a  powerful  poison — it  is  used  in  medicines  as  a 
brain  and  heart  stimulant."*  Fatal  cases  of  poison- 
ing are  also  on  record. 

Caffein  is  not  in  any  sense  a  food,  but,  as  a 
stimulant,  must  be  classed  with  tobacco,  opium  and 
other  similar  substances.  Owing  to  its  action  on  the 
heart  and  circulation,  the  body  becomes  heated,  and 
in  that  sense  a  solution  of  caffein  is  a  "hot  drink." 
The  use  of  tea  and  coffee  in  health  is  now  generally 
condemned  by  the  best  informed  persons  in  and 
out  of  the  medical  profession.  Dr.  "W.  Gilman 
Thompson  says,  "The  continuance  of  the  practice  of 
drinking  coffee  to  keep  awake  soon  results  in  form- 
ing a  coffee  or  tea  habit,  in  which  the  individual  be- 
comes a  slave  to  the  beverage.  *  *  *  Muscular 
tremors  are  developed,  with  nervousness,  anxiety, 
dread  of  impending  evil,  palpitation,  heartburn, 
dyspepsia     and     insomnia.     *     *     *     It     produces 


*  U.  S.  Dispensatory,  17th  ed.,  pp.  278  and  279. 


THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM.  97 

great  irritability  of  the  whole  nervous  system  and 
one  may  even  overexcite  the  mind."*  While  it  is 
true  that  one  cup  of  coffee  or  tea  does  not  contain 
enough  eaffein  to  injure  the  system,  yet  the  con- 
tinual taking  of  these  small  doses  results  in  a  weak- 
ening of  the  whole  system,  that  frequently  leads  to 
premature  death. 

The  U.  S.  Consular  and  Trade  Report  fc  ■  Jan- 
uary, 1906,t  warns  against  the  use  of  coffee  m  the 
following  words,  "The  important  connection  be- 
tween consumption  of  coffee  and  epilepsy  which  de- 
serves to  be  known  everywhere,  serves  as  a  warning 
to  be  extremely  careful  with  coffee  made  of  beans 
containing  eaffein,  and  at  any  rate,  children  should 
be  deprived  of  it  entirely,  otherwise  their  health 
will  be  exposed  to  great  danger." 

Besides  eaffein,  both  tea  and  coffee  contain  an 
astringent  known  as  tannic  acid.  In  coffee  this  sub- 
stance is  present  only  in  small  quantity,  but  in  tea 
from  four  to  twelve  per  cent  occurs.  Tannic  acid  is  the 
substance  found  in  oak  bark,  and  has  the  property 
of  making  animal  tissues  hard — that  is,  makes 
leather  of  them.  The  habitual  tea  drinker  subjects 
the  delicate  lining  of  the  stomach  and  intestines  to 
the  action  of  this  powerful  drug. 

Without  going  into  further  details,  it  is  readily 
seen  that  the  teachings  of  Joseph  Smith,  in  1833,  in 
relation  to  the  value  of  tea  and  coffee  in  human 
drinks,  harmonizes  with  the  knowledge  of  today. 
Moreover,  he  was  in  advance,  in  the  certainty  of  his 
expressions,  of  the  scientists  of  his  day.  It  is  true 
that  eaffein  had  been  found  in  coffee  and  tea  a  few 


*  Practical  Dietetics,  p.  199.  f  Page  249. 


98       THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

years  before  the  revelation  of  1833,  but  the  physio- 
logical action  of  the  drug  was  not  known  until  many 
years  afterwards.  Besides,  as  in  the  case  of  tobacco, 
the  Church  leaders  in  speaking  against  the  use  of 
tea  and  coffee  did  not  mention  the  poisonous  prin- 
ciple that  had  recently  been  discovered  in  them;  thus 
revealing  their  ignorance  of  the  matter. 

'  knd  again,     *     *     *     all     wholesome     herbs 
God  hath  ordained  for  the  constitution,  nature,  and 

use  of  man.    Every  herb  in  the  season 
The  doctrines         ^,  r.  t  „      .      .        , 

regarding  the        thereof,  and  every  fruit  m  the  season 

values  of  herbs     thereof;  all  these  to  be  used  with  pru- 
and  fruits  har-  j  xv       i       •    •        ,,* 

monizewith  dence  and  thanksgiving."* 

recent  scientific  This  doctrine,  which  seems  self-evi- 
dent now,  also  evidences  the  divine  in- 
spiration of  the  Prophet  Joseph.  At  the  time  this  rev- 
elation was  given,  food  chemistry  was  not  understood ; 
and,  in  fact,  it  was  not  until  about  1860, that  the  basis 
upon  which  rests  our  knowledge  of  food  chemistry, 
was  firmly  established.  We  now  know  that  every  plant 
contains  four  great  classes  of  compounds:  mineral 
substances,  fats,  sugars  and  starches,  and  protein, 
or  the  flesh-forming  elements.  We  further  know  that 
no  plant  can  live  and  grow  without  containing  these 
groups  of  nutrients.  It  is  also  well  understood  that 
these  substances  are  necessary  for  the  food  of  the 
animal  body,  and  that  animal  tissues  are,  themselves, 
composed  of  these  groups,  though  in  different  pro- 
portions. In  short,  it  has  long  been  an  established 
fact  of  science  that  any  plant  that  does  not  contain 
a  poisonous  principle,  may  by  proper  cooking  be 
used  as  a  food  for  man. 


♦Doctrine    and    Covenants    89:10,11. 


THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM.  99 

When  Joseph  Smith  wrote,  this  was  a  daring 
suggestion  to  make,  for  there  was  absolutely  no  fact 
aside  from  popular  experience,  upon  which  to  base 
the  conclusion.  The  qualifying  phrase,  "all  whole- 
some herbs,"  undoubtedly  refers  to  the  existence  of 
classes  of  plants  like  coffee,  tea,  tobacco,  etc.,  which 
contain  some  special  principle  injurious  to  the 
health. 

"Yea,  flesh  also  of  beasts  and  of  the  fowls  of 
the  air,  I,  the  Lord,  have  ordained  for  the  use  of 
The  doctrine  con- man   with   thanksgiving;    nevertheless 
cerning  the  use     ^j^g    g^j.^  ^^  ^      ^^  sparingly;  and  it  is 
of  meats  is  •'  t-         o  j  ) 

scientific.  pleasing  unto  me  that  they  should  not 

be  used  only  in  times  of  winter,  or  of  cold,  or  of 
famine."* 

The  breadth  of  this  doctrine  lies  in  the  fact 
that  it  is  not  absolutely  forbidden  to  eat  meat,  as  in 
all  probability  a  fanatic,  guided  by  his  own  wisdom, 
might  have  done;  yet  it  must  be  observed,  the  im- 
plication is  clear  that  it  is  possible  for  man  to  live 
without  meat.  Vegetarianism  had  been  taught  and 
practiced  long  before  the  days  of  Joseph  Smith; 
but  there  had  been  no  direct,  positive  proof  that 
plants  contain  all  the  substances  necessary  for  the 
sustenance  of  life.  As  stated  above,  it  is  now  known/ 
that  every  class  of  nutritive  substance  found  in  meat 
is  also  found  in  plants.  This  is  in  full  harmony  with- 
the  implied  meaning  of  Joseph  Smith  in  the  state- 
ment regarding  the  abstaining  from  meat. 

"All  grain  is  ordained  for  the  use  of  man  and 7 
of  beasts,  to  be  the  staff  of  life.     *     *     *     ^1  grain 


♦Doctrine  and  Covenants,  89:  12,13. 


100      THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

The  distinction     i^  good  for  the  food  of  man,  as  also  the 

between  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  that  which    yieldeth 

is  also  fruit,  whether  in  the  ground  or  above 

scientific.  the    ground.      Nevertheless,  wheat  for 

man,  and  corn  for  the  ox,  and  oats  for  the  horse, 

and  rye  for  the  fowls  and  for  swine,  and  for  all 

beasts  of  the  field,  and  barley  for  all  useful  animals, 

and  for  mild  drinks,  as  also  other  grain."* 

The  first  part  of  this  teaching,  that  all  grain 
can  be  used  by  man  and  beast,  corresponds  to  the 
earlier  statement  that  all  wholesome  plants  may  be 
used  by  man.     The  latter  part  respecting  the  best 
grain  for  certain  classes  of  animals,  is  of  a  different 
nature  and  merits  special  consideration.    As  already 
mentioned,  all  plants  and  plant  parts  contain  four 
great  groups  of  nutritive  substances.     The  relative 
proportions  of  these  grains  are  different  in  different 
plants  or  plant  parts.     For  instance,  wheat  contains 
about  71.9  per  cent  of  starch  and  sugar;  corn,  70.2 
per  cent;  oats,  59.7  per  cent;  rye,  72.5  per  cent;  and 
barley,   69.8  per  cent.     Wheat  contains  about  11.9 
per  cent  of  protein  or  the  flesh-forming  elements; 
corn,  11.4  per  cent;  oats,   11.8  per  cent^  rye,  10.6 
per  cent;  and  barley  12.4  per  cent.f    It  has  further 
been  demonstrated  that  a  man  or  beast  doing  heavy 
work,  requires   a  larger  proportion   of  starch  and 
sugar  in  his  dietary  than  does  one  which  has  less 
work  to  do.     Likewise,  different  classes  of  animals 
require  different  proportions     of     the     various  nu- 
trients, not  only  through  life  but  at  the  various  pe- 
riods of  their  lives.     This  principle  has  been  recog- 

*  Ttoctrlae  and  Covenants,  89:  14,  16  and  17. 
•}■  The  Feeding  of  Animals,  Jordan,  p.  424. 


THE  WORD  OF  WISDOM.  IQI 

nized  so  fully  that  during  the  last  thirty-five  or 
forty  years  the  attention  of  experimenters  has  been 
directed  toward  the  elucidation  of  laws  which  would 
make  known  the  best  combinations  of  foods  for  the 
various  classes  of  farm  animals,  as  well  as  for  man. 
It  must  also  be  remarked  that  recent  discoveries  in 
science  are  showing  more  deep-seated  differences  in 
the  composition  of  grains,  than  those  here  mentioned, 
as  also  corresponding  differences  in  various  classes 
of  animals.  Science  will  soon  throw  more  light  on 
this  subject,  and  in  all  probability  will  confirm  the 
views  of  Joseph  Smith,  with  respect  to  the  graui 
best  adapted  to  certain  animals. 

A  thoughtful  reading  of  the  above  quotation 
clearly  shows  that  Joseph  Smith  recognized  the  fun- 
damental truth  of  food  chemistry ;  namely,  that  while 
all  plants  contain  the  elements  necessary  for  animal 
growth,  yet  the  proportions  of  these  elements  are  so 
different  as  to  make  some  plants  better  adapted  than 
others  to  a  certain  class  of  animals.  That  the  ' '  Mor- 
mon" prophet  should  have  enunciated  this  prin- 
ciple from  twenty  to  thirty  years  in  advance  of  the 
scientific  world,  must  excite  wonder  in  the  breast 
of  any  person,  be  he  follower  or  opponent  of  Joseph 
Smith. 

The  discussion  of  the  important  statements 
made  in  section  89  of  the  book  of  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, might  be  elaborated  into  a  volume.  The  merest 
outline  has  been  given  here.  The  physiological  teach- 
ings of  the  prophet  concerning  work,  cleanliness  and 
sleep,  might  also  be  considered  with  profit. 

To  summarize  the  contents  of  this  chapter: 
Joseph   Smith   clearly   recognized   and   taught    the 


102      THE  LAWS  GOVERNING  THE  INDIVIDUAL. 

J    e  h  Smith        pliysiological  value  of  alcohol,  tobacco, 
anticipated  the      tea  and  coffee,  at  a  time  when  scientific 
Tt'it  word  of"    discoveries  were  just  beginning  to  re- 
wisdom,  veal  the  active  principles  of  these  com- 
modities.    The  probability  is  that  he  knew  nothing 
of  what  the  world  of  science  was  doing  in  this  direc- 
tion, at  the  time  the  doctrine  was  taught.     Joseph 
Smith  clearly  recognized  and  taught  the  fundamental 
truths  of  food  chemistry,  and  the  food  relation  of 
vegetable  products  to  man,  nearly  a  generation  be- 
fore scientists  had   arrived  at   the   same   doctrine. 
Whence  came  his  knowledge? 


THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 


Chapter  XIV. 
THE  LAW  OF  EVOLUTION. 

To  every  intelligence    the   question    concerning 

the  purpose  of  all  things  must  at  some  time  present 

itself.     Every  philosophical  system  has 
Whence?  , 

Where?  for  its  ultimate  problem  the  origin  and 

the  destiny  of  the  universe.  Whence?  Where? — the 
queries  which  arise  before  every  human  soul,  and 
vi^hich  have  stimulated  the  truth-seekers  of  every  age 
in  their  wearisome  task  of  searching  out  nature's 
laws.  Intelligent  man  cannot  rest  satisfied  with  the 
recognition  of  the  forces  at  work  in  the  universe, 
and  the  nature  of  their  actions ;  he  must  know,  also, 
the  resultant  of  the  interaction  of  the  forces,  or  how 
the  whole  universe  is  affected  by  them ;  in  short,  man 
seeks  the  law  of  laws,  by  the  operation  of  which, 
things  have  become  what  they  are,  and  by  which 
their  destiny  is  controlled.  This  law  when  once  dis- 
covered, is  the  foundation  of  religion  as  well  as  of 
science,  and  will  explain  all  phenomena. 

It  was  well  toward  the  beginning  of  the  last 
century  before   philosophical   doctrines  rose   above 
The  only  rational  mere  speculation,  and  were  based  upon 
philosophy  is         ^g   actual  observation  of  phenomena, 
based  on  „  ■,     -,      ^         ,      ■ 

science.  As  the  scientific  method  of  gathering 

facts  and  reasoning  from  them  became  established, 
it  was  observed  that  in  all  probability  the  great  laws 


*  Loc.  cit,  p.  550.         -j-  Loc.  cit.,  p.  564. 


104  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

of  nature  were  themselves  controlled  by  some 
greater  law.  While  many  attempts  have  been  made 
to  formulate  this  law,  yet  it  must  be  confessed, 
frankly,  that  only  the  faintest  outline  of  it  is  pos- 
sesesd  by  the  world  of  science. 

The  sanest  of  modern  philosophers,  and  the  one 
who  most  completely  attempted  to  follow  the  method 
of  science  in  philosophical  ,vritings,  was  Herbert 
Spencer.  Early  in  his  life,  he  set  himself  the  task 
of  constructing  a  system  of  philosophy  which  should 
be  built  upon  man's  reliable  knowledge  of  nature. 
A  long  life  permitted  him  to  realize  this  ambition. 
Though  his  works  are  filled  with  conclusions  which 
cannot  be  accepted  by  most  men,  yet  the  facts  used 
in  his  reasoning  are  authentic.  By  the  world  at 
large,  the  philosophy  of  Herbert  Spencer  is  consid- 
ered the  only  philosophy  that  harmonizes  with  the 
knowledge  of  today. 

After  having  discussed,  with  considerable  full- 
ness, the  elements  of  natural  phenomena,  such  as 
All  things  are        space,  time,  matter,  motion  and  force, 

continually  Chang- Mr.  Spencer  concludes  that  all  evidence 
ing. — This  is  the  •        i,       •        2.x    j.   a  i  •     i. 

foundation  of        agrees  in  showmg  that      every  object, 

evolution.  no  less  than  the  aggregate  of  objects, 

undergoes  from  instant  to  instant  some  alteration  of 

state."*  That  is  to  say  that  while  the  universe  is  one 

of  system  and  order,  no  object  remains  exactly  as  it 

is,  but  changes  every  instant  of  time. 

In  two  directions  only  can  this  ceaseless  change 

affect  an  object ;  it  either  becomes  more  complex  or 

more  simple ;  it  moves     forward     or     backward ;  it 

grows  or  decays.     In  the  words  of  Spencer,   "All 


*  First  Principles,  p.  287.. 


THE  LAW  OF  EVOLUTION.  jQS 

things  are  growing  or  decaying,  accumulating  mat- 
ter or  wearing  away,  integrating  or  disintegrating."* 
This,  then,  is  the  greatest  known  fundamental  law 
of  the  universe,  and  of  all  tilings  in  it — that  nothing 
stands  still,  but  either  progresses  (evolution),  or 
retrogrades  (dissolution).  Now,  it  has  been  found 
that  under  normal  conditions  all  things  undergo  a 
process  of  evolution ;  that  is,  become  more  complex, 
or  advance. t  This,  in  its  essence,  is  the  law  of  evo- 
lution, about  which  so  much  has  been  said  during 
the  last  fifty  years.  Undoubtedly,  this  law  is  correct, 
and  in  harmony  with  the  known  facts  of  the  uni- 
verse. It  certainly  throws  a  flood  of  light  upon 
the  phenomena  of  nature;  though  of  itself,  it  tells 
little  of  the  force  behind  it,  in  obedience  to  which  it 
operates. 

Spencer  himself  most  clearly  realized  the  insuffi- 
ciency of  the  law  of  evolution  alone,  for  he  asks, 
"May  we  seek  for  some  all-pervading  principle 
which  underlies  this  all  peiwading  process?"!  and 
proceeds  to  search  out  this  "all-pervading  princi- 
ple" which  at  last  he  determines  to  be  the  persist- 
ence of  force — the  operation  of  the  universal,  inde- 
structible, incomprehensible  force,  which  appears  as 
gravitation,  light,  heat,  electricity,  magnetism,  chem- 
ical affinity  and  in  other  forms. || 

A  natural  question  now  is.  Is  there  any  limit  to 
the  changes  undergone  by  matter,  and  which  we 
designate  as  evolution?  "Will  they  go  on  forever? 
or  will  there  be  an  end  to  them?"**    As  far  as  our 


*  Loc.  cit.,  p.  292.         I  Loc.  cit,  p.  337. 

t  First  Principles,  p.  408.         ||  Loc.  cit.,  p.  494 

**  Loc.  cit.,  p.  496. 


106  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

knowledge  goes,  there  is  an  end  to  all  things,  a  death 

which  is  the  greatest  known  change,  and  as  far  as 

human  experience  goes,   all  things  tend  toward  a 

irw«i..*i«-  ^^—      death-like  state  of  rest.    That  this  rest 
Evolution  does  ^ 

not  admit  a  final  is  permanent  is  not  possible  under  the 
^®*  ■  law  of  evolution ;  for  it  teaches  that  an 

ulterior  process  initiates  a  new  life;  that  there  are 
alternate  eras  of  evolution  and  dissolution.  "And 
thus  there  is  suggested  the  conception  of  a  past  dur- 
ing which  there  have  been  successive  evolutions  an- 
alogous to  that  which  is  now  going  on ;  and  a  future 
during  which  successive  other  such  evolutions  may 
go  on  ever  the  same  in  principle  but  never  the  same 
in  concrete  result."*  This  is  practically  the  same  as 
admitting  eternal  growth. 

The  final  conclusion  is  that  "we  can  no  longer 
contemplate  the  visible  creation  as?Jlaving  a  definite 
beginning  or  end,  or  as  being  isoj^t^ed.  It  becomes 
unified  with  all  existence  before  ajid  after;  and  the 
force  which  the  universe  pres^^  falls  into  the 
same  category  with  space  and  ti^,  as  admitting  of 


>  jj. 


no  limitation  in  thought,    t 

It  is  interesting  to  note  the  conclusion  concern- 
ing spirit  and  matter,  to  which  Mr.  Spencer  is  led 

Spirit  and  ^^  *^^  ^^^  ^^  evolution.     "The  mate- 

matter  are  rialist  and  spiritualist  controversy  is  a 

^  '  *■  mere  war  of  words,  in  which  the  dispu- 

tants are  equally  absurd — each  thinking  that  he  un- 
derstands that  which  it  is  impossible  for  any  man  to 
understand.  Though  the  relation  of  subject  and  ob- 
ject renders  necessary  to  us  these  antithetical  con- 
ceptions of  spirit  and  matter ;  the  one  is  no  less  than 


THE  LAW  OF  EVOLUTION.  107 

the  other  to  be  regarded  as  but  a  sign  of  the  Un- 
known Reality  which  underlies  both."* 

While  the  law  of  evolution,  as  formulated  by 
Spencer  and  accepted  by  the  majority  of  modem 
thinkers,  is  the  nearest  approach  to  the  truth  pos- 
sessed by  the  world  of  science,  yet  there  is  no  dis- 
position on  the  part  of  the  writer  to  defend  the  nu- 
merous absurdities  into  which  Spencer  and  his  fol- 
lowers have  fallen  when  reasoning  upon  special 
cases. 

Many  years  before  Mr.   Spencer's  day,  it  had 
been  suggested,  vaguely,  that  advancement  seemed 
Evolution   and      to  be   the   great  law  of  nature.     Stu- 
dTn^oTnrci'saJny^e^ts    of    botany    and    zoology    were 
go  together.  especially    struck    by    this     fact,   for 

they  observed  how  animals  and  plants  could  be 
made  to  change  and  improve  under  favorable  con- 
ditions, by  the  intervention  of  man's  protection.  In 
1859,  Mr.  Charles  Darwin  published  a  theory  to  ac- 
count for  such  variation,  in  which  he  assumed  that 
there  is  a  tendency  on  the  part  of  all  organisms  to 
adapt  themselves  to  their  surroundings,  and  to 
change  their  characteristics,  if  necessary,  in  this  at- 
tempt. He  further  showed  that  in  the  struggle  for 
existence  among  animals  and  plants,  the  individual 
best  fitted  for  its  environment  usually  survives. 
These  facts,  Mr.  Darwin  thought,  led  to  a  process  of 
natural  selection,  by  which,  through  long  ages,  deep 
changes  were  caused  in  the  structure  of  animals.  In 
fact,  Darwin  held  that  the  present-day  plants  and  an- 
imals have  descended  from  extinct  and  very  different 


*  First  Principles,  pp.  570  and  572. 


108  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

ancestors.*  The  experiences  of  daily  life  bear  out  the 
assertion  that  organic  forms  may  be  changed  great- 
ly— witness  the  breeding  of  stock  and  crops,  prac- 
ticed by  all  intelligent  farmers — and  all  in  all  the 
theory  seemed  so  simple  that  numerous  biologists  im- 
mediately adopted  it,  and  began  to  generalize  upon  it. 
Having  once  accepted  the  principle  that  the  present- 
day  species  have  descended  from  very  unlike  an- 
cestors, it  was  easy  to  asume  that  all  organic  nature 
had  descended  from  one  common  stock.  It  was 
claimed  that  man,  in  a  distant  past,  was  a  monkey ; 
still  earlier,  perhaps,  a  reptile ;  still  earlier  a  fish, 
and  so  on.  From  that  earliest  form,  man  had  be- 
come what  he  is  by  a  system  of  natural  selection.  In 
spite  of  the  absence  of  proofs,  such  ideas  became  cur- 
rent among  the  scientists  of  the  day.  In  this  view 
was  included,  of  course,  the  law  of  evolution  or 
errowth,  and  thus,  too,  the  law  became  associate'l 
with  the  notion  that  man  has  descended  from  the 
lower  animals.  In  fact,  however,  the  law  of  evolu- 
tion is  just  as  true,  whether  or  not  Darwin's  theory 
of  natural  selection  be  adopted. 

In  justice  to  Darwin,  it  should  be  said  that  he 
in  nowise  claimed  that  natural  selection  was  alone 
sufficient  to  cause  the  numerous  changes  in  organic 
form  and  life;  but,  on  the  contrary,  held  that  it  is 
only  one  means  of  modification, f 

Professor  Huxley,  who,  from  early  manhood, 
was  an  eminent  and  ardent  supporter  of  the  Darwin- 
ian hypothesis  frankly  says,  "I  adopt  Mr.  Darwin's 


*  Origin    of  Species,  p.  6. 

4  Origin  of  Species,  p.  6;  also  Darwin  and  After  Dar- 
win Romanes,  Vol.  U.  pp.  2-6. 


THE  LAW  OF  EVOLUTION.  109 

hypothesis,  therefore,  subject  to  the  production  of 
proof  that  physiological  species  may  be  produced  by 
selective  breeding-;  and  for  the  reason  that  it  is  the 
only  means  at  present  within  reach  of  reducing  the 
chaos  of  observed  facts  to  order. '  '*  After  writing  a 
book  to  establish  the  descent  of  man  from  apes,  Pro- 
fessor Huxley  is  obliged  to  confess  that  "the  fossil 
remains  of  man  hitherto  discovered  do  not  seem  to 
take  us  appreciably  nearer  to  that  lower  pithecoid 
form,  by  the  modification  of  which  he  has,  probably, 
become  what  he  is.  "f 

This  is  not  the  place  to  enter  into  this  famous 
controversy.  The  relation  of  the  theory  of  natural 
selection  to  the  law  of  evolution  is  not  established; 
that  man  and  the  great  classes  of  animals  and  plants 
have  sprung  from  one  source  is  far  from  having 
been  proved ;  that  the  first  life  came  upon  this  earth 
by  chance  is  as  unthinkable  as  ever.  Even  at  the 
present  writing,  recent  discoveries  have  been  report- 
ed which  throw  serious  doubt  upon  natural  se- 
lection as  an  all-sufficient  explanation  of  the  wonder- 
ful variety  of  nature.  The  true  scientific  position 
of  the  Darwinian  hjrpothesis  is  yet  to  be  deter- 
mined. 

The  moderate  law  of  evolution  which  claims  that 
all  normal  beings  are  advancing,  without  asserting 
that  one  form  of  life  can  pass  into  another,  is,  how- 
ever, being  more  and  more  generally  accepted,  for 
it  represents  an  eternal  truth,  of  which  every  new 
diacovery  bears  evidence. 

Were  it  not  that  the  law  of  evolution  is  of  such 
fundamental  value  in  the  understanding  of  natural 


*  Man's  Place  in  Nature,  p.  128.         f  Loc.  cit.,  p.  183. 


110  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

phenomena,  it  would  hardly  be  expected  that  the 
calling  of  Joseph  Smith  would  necessitate  any  refer- 
ence to  it.  Besides,  upwards  of  fifteen  years  elapsed 
after  the  martyrdom  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith 
before  the  world  of  science  conceived  the  hypothesis. 
Joseph  Smith        One    of   the   leading   doctrines    of   the 

eternal  growth Church  resembles  the  spirit  of  the  law 

evolution.  of  universal  growth  so  nearly  that  one 

is  forced  to  believe  that  the  great  truth  embodied 
by  this  doctrine  is  the  truth  shadowed  forth  by  the 
law  of  evolution. 

The  doctrine  of  God,  as  tanght  by  Joseph  Smith, 
is  the  noblest  of  which  the  human  mind  can  conceive. 
No  religion  ascribes  to  God  more  perfect  attributes 
than  does  that  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  Yet  the 
Church,  asserts  that  God  was  not  always  what  he  is 
today.  Through  countless  ages  he  has  grown  towards 
greater  perfection,  and  at  the  present,  though  in 
comparison  with  humankind,  he  is  omniscient  and 
omnipotent,  he  is  still  progressing.  Of  the  beginning 
of  God,  we  have  no  record,  save  that  he  told  his 
servant  Abraham,  "I  came  down  in  the  beginning  in 
the  midst  of  all  the  intelligences  thou  hast  seen."* 

As  told  by  Joseph  Smith,  in  May,  1833,  John  the 
Apostle  said  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  "And  I,  John, 
saw  that  he  received  not  of  the  fulness  at  first,  but 
continued  from  grace  to  grace,  until  he  received  a 
fulness;  and  thus  he  was  called  the  Son  of  God,  be- 
cause he  received  not  of  the  fulness  at  first,  "f 

Man,  likewise,  is  to  develop  until,  in  comparison 
with  his  present  condition,  he  becomes  a  Grod.    For 


*  Book  of  Abraham,  3 :  21. 

I  Doctrine  and   Covenants,   93 :  12-14. 


THE  LAW  OF  EVOLUTION. 


I'll 


instance,  in  speaking  of  the  salvation  to  which  all 

men  who  live  correct  lives  shall  attain,  the  Prophet 

says,  "For  salvation  consists  in  the  glory,  authority, 

majesty,  power  and  dominion  which  Jehovah  pos- 

Man  will  develop  sesses;"*  and  in  another  place,  ''Then 

until  he  becomes   shall  they  be  Gods,  because  they  have 

no  end;  therefore  shall  they  be  from 

everlasting  to   everlasting,  because  they  continue; 

then  shall  they  be  above  all,  because  all  things  are 

subject  unto  them.    Then  shall  they  be  Gods,  because 

they  have  all  power,  "f 

That  this  is  not  a  sudden  elevation,  but  a  grad- 
ual growth,  is  evident  from  many  of  the  writings 
of  Joseph  Smith,  of  which  the  following  are  illustra- 
tions. ''He  that  receiveth  light  and  continueth  in 
God,  receiveth  more  light,  and  that  light  groweth 
brighter  and  brighter  imtil  the  perfect  day. "J  "For 
if  you  keep  my  commandments  you  shall  receive  of 
his  fulness,  and  be  glorified  in  me  as  I  am  in  the 
Father;  therefore,  I  say  unto  you,  you  shall  receive 
grace  for  grace.  "§ 

In  various  sermons  Joseph  Smith  enlarged  upon 
the  universal  principle  of  advancement,  but  few  of 
them  have  been  preserved  for  us.  In  a  sermon  de- 
livered in  April,  1844,  the  following  sentences  occur, 
"God  himself  was  once  as  we  are  now,  and  is  an  ex- 
alted Man,  and  sits  enthroned  in  yonder  heavens. 
You  have  got  to  learn  how  to  be  Gods  yourselves, 
and  to  be  kings  and  priests  to  God,  the  same  as  all 
Gods  have  done  before  you ;  namely,  by  going  from 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Lectures  on  Faith,  7 :  8. 
-j- Doctrine   and   Covenants,   132:20. 
J  Ibid.,    50:24.         §  Ibid.,    93:20. 


112     THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

one  small  degree  to  another,  and  from  a  small  ca- 
pacity to  a  great  one ;  from  grace  to  grace,  from  ex- 
altation to  exaltation."* 

The  preceding  quotations    suffice  to  show  that 
with  regard  to  man,  Joseph  Smith  taught  a  doctrine 
Joseph  Smith  an- of   evolution   which    in    grandeur   and 
ticipated  science  g^tent  surpasses    the    wildest  specula- 
in  the  statement  ^  ,      •       •  tt  ^ 

of  the  law  of     '    tions  of  the  scientific  evolutionist.     Yet 

evolution.  Joseph  Smith  taught  this  doctrine  as; 

one  of  eternal  truth,  taught  him  by  God.  There  can 
be  no  doubt  that  the  truth  behind  Spencer's  law  of 
evolution,  and  the  doctrine  taught  by  the  "Mormon" 
prophet,  are  the  same.  The  great  marvel  is  that 
Joseph  Smith,  who  knew  not  the  philosophies  of  men, 
should  have  anticipated  by  thirty  years  or  more  the 
world  of  science  in  the  enunciation  of  the  most  fun- 
damental law  of  the  universe  of  living  things. 

Now,  it  is  true  that  Joseph  Smith  did  not  ex- 
tend this  law  to  the  lower  animals;  but  it  must  be 

.    .      ,  remembered  that  his  mission  on  earth 

Animals  are 

subject  to  was  to  teach  a  system  of  redemption 

evolution.  f^j.  j^^j^     y^^^  \i  js  an  interesting  obser- 

vation that  he  taught  that  men  and  animals  had  a 
spiritual  existence,  before  they  were  placed  on  earth. 
"For  I,  the  Lord  God,  created  all  things  of  which 
I  have  spoken,  spiritually,  before  they  were  naturally 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  And  out  of  the  ground 
made  I,  the  Lord  God,  to  grow  every  tree,  naturally, 
that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight  of  man ;  and  man  could 
behold  it.  And  it  became  also  a  living  soul.  For  it 
was  spiritual  in  the  day  that  I  created  it ;  for  it  re- 


*  Contributor,  vol.  4,  pp.  254  and  255. 


THE  LAW  OF  EVOLUTION.  113 

maineth  in  the  sphere  in  which  I,  God,  created  it."* 
If,  in  common  with  men,  animals  and  plants  were 
created  spiritually,  it  may  not  be  an  idle  speculation 
that  the  lower  forms  of  life  will  advance,  in  their  re- 
spective fields,  as  man  advances  in  his.  However,  a 
statement  in  the  above  quotation  must  not  be  over- 
looked, "It  remaineth  in  the  sphere  in  which  I,  God, 
created  it."  This  would  preclude  any  notion  that 
by  endless  development  a  plant  may  become  an  an- 
imal, or  that  one  of  the  lower  classes  of  animals  be- 
come a  high  animal,  or  a  man.  Is  not  this  the  place 
where,  perhaps,  the  evolution  of  science  has  failed? 
All  things  advance,  but  each  order  of  creation  with- 
in its  own  sphere.  There  is'^no  jumping  from  order 
to  order.  The  limits  of  these  orders  are  yet  to  be 
found. 

Spencer's  belief  that  one  period  of  evolution 
follows  another!  is  brought  strongly  to  mind  in  con- 
templating the  doctrine  of  Joseph  Smith  that  man, 
and  other  things,  had  first  a  spiritual  existence,  now 
an  earthly  life,  then  a  higher  existence  after  death. 
Is  not  the  parallelism  strong — and  may  it  not  be 
that  here,  also,  the  "Mormon"  prophet  could 
have  shown  the  learned  philosopher  the  correct  way? 
Finally,  one  other  suggestion  must  be  made. 
Spencer,  after  a  long  and  involved  argument,  con- 

^  _,  .    ,^  eludes  (or  proves  as  he  believes)  that 

God  IS  the  com-  ^        f  / 

pelling  power  of  the  great  law  of  evolution  is  a  necessity 
evolution.  ^j^g^^  follows  from  the  law  of  the  persis- 

tence of  force.     In  chapter  two  of  this  series,  the 


♦Book  of  Moses,  3:  5  and  9.       See  also  Doctrine  an  1 
Covenants,  29:  31,  32. 

I  First  Principles,  p.  550. 


114  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

scientific  conception  of  the  persistence  of  force  was 
identified  with  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  ai 
taught  by  Joseph  Smith,  This  Spirit  is  behind  all 
phenomena;  by  it  as  a  medium,  God  works  his  will 
with  the  things  of  the  universe,  and  enables  man  to 
move  on  to  eternal  salvation,  to  advance,  and  be- 
come a  God ;  every  law  is  of  necessity  a  result  of  the 
operation  of  this  Spirit.  Here,  again,  the  "Mormon" 
prophet  anticipated  the  world  of  science;  and  his 
conceptions  are  simplier  and  more  direct  than  those 
invented  by  the  truth-seekers,  who  depended  upon 
themselves  and  their  own  powers. 

Marvelous  is  this  view  of  the  founder  of  ''Mor- 
monism."  .  Where  did  he  learn  in  his  short  life, 
amidst  sufferings  and  persecution  such  as  few  men 
have  known,  the  greatest  mysteries  of  the  universe  I 


Chapter  XV. 
THE  PLAN  OF  SALVATION. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  the  law  of  evolution 
was  shown  to  be  the  cementing  law  of  nature,  which 
Why  am  I  explains  the  destiny  of  man.     To  live 

on  earth?  jg   ^q    change,    and    (if   the    change   is 

right)  to  grow.  Through  all  the  ages  to  cpme 
righteous  man  will  increase  in  complexity  and  will 
grow  towards  a  condition  of  greater  knowledge, 
greater  power  and  greater  opportunity. 

While  the  great  law  of  evolution  may  be  quite 
sufficient  for  the  general  survey,  it  does  not  ex- 
plain the  special  conditions  amidst  which  organized 
intelligences  find  themselves.  Man  asks,  Why  am 
I  on  earth?  Science  is  silent.  Up  to  the  present 
time,  many  scientific  men  have  not  found  it  neces- 
sary to  postulate  an  intelligent  force  behind  tlie 
phenomena  of  nature,  which  would  explain  our 
earthly  existence. 

The  Mormon  answer  to  this  question  lies  in  the 
Mormon  doctrine  of  the  plan  of  salvation.  There 
can  be  no  attempt  to  harmonize  the  Mormon  plan 
with  that  of  science,  for  science  has  none ;  but,  that 
the  Mormon  plan  of  salvation  is  strictly  scientific, 
and  rests  upon  the  irrevocable  laws  of  the  uni- 
verse can  certainly  be  demonstrated. 

Fundamental,  in  the  doctrines  of  Joseph,  is  the 
statement  that  all  intelligence  is  eternal;  and  that 
God  at  the  best  is  the  organizer  of  the  spirits  of 


116  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

men.     The  ether  of  science  has  been  compared  with 

the  Holy  Spirit  of  Mormonism.    The  spirit  body  may 

Perfection  comes  be  likened  to  an  ether  body  of  man, 

te"^^srirrt"and*'  ^°^  ^^  ^^^^  condition  of  his  original  ex- 
intelligence  are  istence.  From  the  original  condition,  at 
associated.  man's  spiritual  birth,  under  the  law  of 

evolution   he   has  steadily    grown     in     complexity, 
which  means  in  power. 

In  the  universe  are  recognized  ether  or  spirit, 
force  or  intelligence,  and  matter.  Matter  may  act 
upon  the  ether  and  the  ether  upon  matter ;  but  ether 
acts  most  effectively  upon  ether,  and  matter  upon 
matter.  The  original  man,  in  whom  intelligence  and 
other  forces  acted  through  a  purely  spiritual  or 
ether  body,  could  impress  matter  and  be  impressed 
by  it  only  in  part.  The  man  was  imperfect  because 
he  did  not  touch  directly  the  world  of  matter,  and 
could  know  only  in  part  the  phenomena  of  the  mater- 
ial world,  which  forms  an  integral  part  of  the  uni- 
verse. In  the  words  of  Joseph  Smith,  "Spirit  and 
element  inseparably  connected,  receiveth  a  fullness 
of  joy,  and  when  separated,  man  can  not  receive  a 
fullness  of  joy."* 

For  man's  perfection,  it  then  became  necessary 
that  his  spiritual  body  should  be  clothed  with  a 
material  one,  and  that  he  should  become  as  familiar 
with  the  world  of  matter,  as  he  had  become  with  the 
world  of  spirit.  God,  as  the  supreme  intelligence, 
who  desired  all  other  spirits  to  know  and  become 
mighty,  led  in  the  formulation  of  the  plan,  whereby 
they  should  obtain  knowledge  of  all  the  contents  of 
the  universe. 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  93:    33,  34. 


THE  PLAN  OF  SALVATION.  117 

For  the  purpose  of  perfecting  the  plan,  a  coun- 
cil of  the  Gods,  or  perfected  intelligences  was  called. 
The  fall  of  It   was   decided   to    organize    an    earth 

Adam  necessary    f  j.qjjj  available  materials,  and  place  the 

to  perfect  ' 

intelligence.  spirits    on    it,    clothed    with    bodies    of 

the  grosser  elements.  An  esesntial  function  of  intelli- 
gence is  free  agency ;  and  that  the  spirits  might  have 
the  fullest  opportunity  to  exercise  this  agency  in 
their  earthly  career,  they  were  made  to  forget  the 
events  of  their  spiritual  existence.  To  learn  di- 
rectly the  nature  of  grossest  matter,  the  earth  bodies 
of  necessity  were  made  subject  to  the  process  of 
the  disintegration  called  death. 

To  make  possible  the  subjection  of  eternal^ 
spiritual  organized  intelligences  to  perishable,' 
material  structures,  certain  natural  laws  would  nat- 
urally be  brought  into  operation.  From  the  point 
of  view  of  the  eternal  spirit,  it  might  mean  the 
breaking  of  a  law  directed  towards  eternal  life ;  yet 
to  secure  the  desired  contact  with  matter,  the  spirit 
was  compelled  to  violate  the  law.  Thus,  in  this 
earth  life,  a  man  who  desires  to  acquire  a  first 
hand  acquaintance  with  magnetism  and  electricity, 
may  subject  himself  to  all  kinds  of  electric 
shocks,  that,  perhaps,  will  affect  his  body  injurious- 
h^;  yet,  for  the  sake  of  securing  the  experience,  he 
may  be  willing  to  do  it.  Adam,  the  first  man,  so 
used  natural  laws  that  his  eternal,  spiritual  body 
became  clothed  upon  with  an  earthly  body,  sub- 
ject to  death.  Then  in  begetting  children,  he  was 
able  to  produce  earthly  bodies  for  the  waiting 
spirits. 

According  to  this  doctrine,  the  socalled  Fall  of 


118  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

Adam  was  indispensable  to  the  evolving  of  organized 
intelligences  that  should  have  a  complete  acquain- 
tance with  all  nature,  and  a  full  control  over  their 
free  agencies.  If  laws  were  broken,  it  was  done 
because  of  the  heroism  of  the  first  parents,  and  not 
because  of  their  sinfulness. 

Mormon  theology  does  not  pretend  to  say  in 
what  precise  manner  Adam  was  able  to  secure  his 
corruptible  body;  neither  is  science  able  to  answer 
all  the  "whys'  suggested  by  recorded  experiences. 
The  doctrines  of  Joseph  Smith  maintain,  however, 
that  the  events  connected  with  the  introduction  of 
organized  intelligences  on  this  earth,  were  in  full 
accord  with  the  simple  laws  governing  the  universe. 
That  the  Mormon  view  of  this  matter,  so  funda- 
mental in  every  system  of  theology,  is  rational,  can 
not  be  denied. 

However,  the  bodies  given  to  the  spirits  con- 
tinued for  only  a  few  years;  then  they  were  dis- 

The  atonement      organized  in  death.     Adam's  work  had 

was  in  harmony    y^^^^  ^^^^  ^g^      ^f|.gj.  ^j^g  ^g^^^^  of  the 

with   natural 

law.  mortal  body,  the  spirit  was  still  with- 

out a  permanent  body  of  matter,  that  would  com- 
plete his  contact  with  the  elements  of  the  universe. 
Therefore,  it  was  necessary  to  bring  other  laws  into 
operation,  that  would  reorganize  these  dead  mater- 
ial bodies  in  such  a  way  that  they  would  no  longer 
be  subject  to  the  forces  of  disorganization,  death 
and  decay.  The  eternal  spiritual  body,  united  with 
this  eternal  material  body,  then  constituted  a  suit- 
able home  for  eternal  intelligence,  whereby  it  might 
be  able,  under  the  law  of  evolution  to  attain  the 
greatest  conceivable  knowledge  and  power. 


THE  PLAN  OF  SALVATION.  II9 

The  personage  who  directed  the  laws  that  can- 
celled the  necessary  work  of  Adam,  and  made  the 
corruptible  body  incorruptible  was  the  Savior,  Jesus 
Christ,  As  Adam,  by  his  personal  work,  made  the 
earth  career  possible  for  all  who  succeeded  him ; 
so  Jesus,  by  His  personal  work,  made  it  possible  for 
the  spirits  to  possess  immortal  material  bodies. 

Conditions  that  may  be  likened  to  the  atone- 
ment are  found  in  science.  Suppose  an  electrical 
current,  supplying  a  whole  city  with  power  and 
light,  is  passing  through  a  wire.  If  for  any  reason 
the  wire  is  cut  the  city  becomes  dark  and  all 
machines  driven  by  the  current  cease  their  motion. 
To  restore  the  current,  the  ends  of  the  broken  wire 
must  be  reunited.  If  a  person,  in  his  anxiety  to 
restore  the  city  to  its  normal  conditions,  seizes  the 
ends  of  the  wire  with  his  bare  hands,  and  unites 
them,  he  probably  will  receive  the  full  charge  of  the 
current  in  his  body.  Yet,  as  a  result,  the  light  and 
power  will  return  to  the  city;  and  one  man  by  his 
action,  has  succeeded  in  doing  the  work  for  many. 

The  actual  method  by  which  Jesus  was  enabled 
to  make  mortal  bodies  immortal,  is  not  known  to 
us.  Neither  can  we  understand  just  why  the  shed- 
ding of  the  Savior's  blood  was  necessary  for  the 
accomplishment  of  this  purpose.  Like  the  work 
of  Adam,  the  exact  nature  of  the  atonement  is  un- 
known. Still,  throughout  this  plan  of  Salvation, 
every  incident  and  accomplished  fact  are  strictly 
rational.  There  is  no  talk  of  a  God,  who  because  of 
his  own  will,  and  in  opposition  to  natural  laws, 
placed  man  on  earth. 

The  presence  of  organized  intelligences  in  earth 


]20  THE  DESTINY  OF  EARTH  AND  MAN. 

is  simply  a  link  in  the  evolution  of  man.     The  plan 

of  salvation  is  the  method  whereby  the  evolution 

^    ^^  ,.^    .  of  man  is  furthered.     The  intelligence 

Earth  life  is  a 

link  in  man's         who  conforms  to  the  Plan,  at  last  at- 

evolution.  tains   salvation,    which    means    eternal 

life  and  endless  development,  directed  by  the  free 

agency  of  an  organized  intelligence  clothed  with  an 

incorruptible  body  of  spirit  and  matter. 

Can  any  other  sy.stem  of  theology  produce  an 
explanation  of  the  presence  of  man  on  earth,  which 
connects  earthly  life  with  the  time  before  and  the 
time  after,  on  the  basis  of  the  accepted  laws  of  the 
universe  ? 

Flawless  seems  the  structure  reared  by  the 
Mormon  Prophet.  Had  he  been  an  imposter,  human 
imperfection  would  have  revealed  itself  some- 
where.* 


*  It  must  not  be  assumed  that  in  this  chapter  has 
been  given  a  full  account  of  the  Mormon  doctrine  of  th© 
Atonement.  These  essays  are  not  in  any  sense  a  full 
exposition  of  Mormon  theology. 


THE  REGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 


Chapter  XVI. 
THE  SIXTH  SENSE. 

The  five  senses  are  the  great  gateways  through 

which   all   the   knowledge   in   man's  possession  has 

The  six  senses,     been   obtained.      Examine    the    matter 

need  help  to  re-     g^g  ^g  may,  the  truth  of  this  statement 

organize  many  . 

phenomena  of       persists.     By  seeing,  hearing,  smelling, 

nature.  '         tasting     and     feeling,     only,     is     man 

brought  into  contact  with  external  nature  and  him- 
self, and  is  furnished  material  upon  which  the  in- 
tellect can  act.  True  it  is,  that  the  sense  of  feel- 
ing may  be  divided  into  a  number  of  poorly  known 
sub-senses,  of  which  that  of  touch  is  the  best  known, 
but,  probably,  these  are  very  nearly  related,  and 
we  may  still  maintain  the  existence  of  the  five 
senses  of  man. 

Wonderful  as  these  senses  are,  yet,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  many  natural  phenomena,  they  are  very 
weak,  and  require  help,  in  order  that  the  operations 
of  nature  may  be  recognized.  Take,  as  an  illustra- 
tion, the  refined  sense  of  sight.  Light,  coming  from 
a  distant  star,  is  readil}'  recognized ;  the  same  quan- 
tity of  light  coming  from  a  house,  half  a  mile  dis- 
tant, is  even  more  distinctly  sensed  by  the  eye.  In 
both  these  cases,  though  the  light  is  recognized, 
the  sensation  is  not  so  sharply  defined  as  to  produce 
a  distinct  image  of  the  star  or  of  the  house.  To  make 
the  images  of  distant  objects  distinct,  the  telescope 
has  been  invented ;  and  this  instrument  is  a  most 
important  aid  to   the   sense   of  sight.     The   micro- 


122  THE  REGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

scope  is  a  similar  aid  to  the  eye,  by  which  the  light- 
rays  coming  from  minute  objects  are  so  bent  and 
arranged  that  the  object  appears  magnified,  and  may 
be  sensed  in  its  details  by  the  eye.  The  ear- 
trumpet  is  a  similar  device  for  collecting,  concen- 
trating and  defining  sound  waves  that  ordinarily 
would  be,  to  the  ear,  a  confusion  of  sounds.  The 
€ar-trumpet  is  a  mighty  help  to  the  sense  of  hear- 
ing. 

The  light  which  passes  through  the  lenses  of 
the  telescope  and  microscope,  is  the  light  which  is 
ordinarily  recognized  by  the  eye.  The  instruments 
effect  no  change  in  the  light;  they  merely  arrange 
the  waves  so  as  to  produce  a  clear  and  distinct 
outline  of  the  objects  from  which  the  light  comes. 
Likewise,  the  sound  waves  entering  the  ear-trumpet 
are  in  nowise  changed  in  their  essential  nature,  but 
are  simply  rearranged  or  concentrated  to  produce 
a  more  definite  impres&ion  on  the  ear.  Instru- 
ments similar  to  those  here  mentioned  are  the  simpl- 
est aids  to  man's  senses. 

With  respect  to  many  forces  of  nature,  the  un- 
aided senses  of  man  are  helpless.  The  subtle  force 
of  magnetism,  for  instance,  appears  incapable  of 
affecting  directly  any  of  the  senses.  A  person  may 
hold  a  powerful  lodestone  in  his  hand  and  feel  no 
influence  different  from  that  coming  from  a  piece 
of  sandstone.  A  person  may  work  near  a  wire 
carrying  a  current  of  electricity,  and,  though  it  is 
well  known  that  peculiar  conditions  exist  in  the 
universal  ether  around  such  a  wire,  yet,  through 
his  five  senses,  he  may  never  become  aware  of  the 
existence  of  this  current.  A  piece  of  uranium  ore, 
as  has  been  found  in  recent  years,   emits  various 


THE  SIXTH  SENSE.  123 

kinds  of  rays  related  to  the  now  famous  X-  or 
Koentgen  rays,  yet  no  indication  comes  directly 
through  any  of  the  five  senses  that  such  is  the  case. 
In  fact,  men  of  science  worked  with  the  ores  of 
uranium  for  many  years  before  discovering  the  emis- 
sion of  ether  waves.  In  the  light  which  comes  from 
the  sun  are  numerous  forms  of  energy  that  do  not 
directly  affect  the  senses,  and  therefore  remained 
unknown  for  many  centuries.  Numerous  other  il- 
lustrations might  he  quoted  to  show  the  existence 
of  natural  forces  that  are  beyond  the  direct  recog- 
nition of  man.  In  the  great  ocean  of  the  unknown, 
lie,  undoubtedly,  countless  forces  that  shall  never 
be  known  by  a  direct  action  upon  the  senses  of 
man.* 

As  is  well  understood,  however,  even  these  ap- 
parently unknowable  manifestations  of  nature  may 
be  known,  if  proper  aids  be  secured.  In  every  case 
the  problem  is  this:  To  obtain  some  medium,  be  it 
natural  or  manufactured,  which  transforms  the  un- 
known force  into  a  known  force,  that  is  capable  of 
affecting  the  senses  of  man.  The  search  for  such 
media  is  one  of  the  most  important  labors  of  science. 


*  The  writer  is  aware  of  the  beliefs  held  by  many- 
students  regarding  the  so-called  touch  sense,  heat  sense, 
magnetic  sense,  electrical  sense,  spiritual  sense,  etc.  So 
little  is  known  of  these  subdivisions  of  the  sense  of  feel- 
ing, that  they  are  not  considered  in  this  popular  writing. 
There  is,  moreover,  no  evidence  that  the  magnetic  sense, 
as  an  example,  if  it  exists,  is  a  direct  effect  of  magnetic 
forces;  it  is  as  easily  believed  that  the  body  somehow  con- 
verts magnetic  forces,  under  certain  circumstances,  into 
other  forces  that  may  be  sensed  by  man. 


124  THE  REGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

For  instance,  sunlight  has  been  known  from  the 
beginning  of  the  human  race,  and  its  nature  has 
The  advance  been  studied  by  almost  every  genera- 
requires  tnst^ru-  ^^^^  ^^  thinkers.  To  the  time  of  New- 
ments  that  con-  ton,  it  was  only  white  light — or  little 
phenomena  into    iiiore.      Newton   discovered   that   if   a 

intelligible  forms,  ray  of  white  light  be  allowed  to   fall 
Thus  the  un-  ,    .  ,  -.     ,  ... 

known  is  re-  upon  a  triangular  prism  oi  glass,  it  is 

sealed.  dispersed  or  broken  into  a  number  of 

colored  rays  known  as  the  spectrum.  All  sunlight, 
passed  through  a  glass  prism,  produces  this  colored 
spectrum;  and  the  colors  are  arranged  invariably  in 
the  same  order;  namely  from  violet  through  the 
intermediate  colors  to  red.  By  passing  this  spec- 
trum through  another  prism,  white  light  _is  pro- 
duced. Sunlight  was  thus  proved  to  consist  of  a 
number  of  kinds  of  colored  light.  The  eye  alone  is 
incapable  of  resolving  white  light  into  its  elements  : 
the  glass  prism  thus  becomes  an  aid  to  the  sense  of 
sight,  by  which  a  new  domain  of  science  is  laid  open 
to  view. 

Above  the  red  end  of  the  spectrum,  obtained  from 
white  light,  nothing  is  visible,  yet  if  a  delicate 
thermometer  be  placed  there,  the  increase  in  tem- 
perature shows  the  presence  of  certain  invisible  heat 
rays,  and  by  moving  the  thermometer,  it  may  be 
shown  that  the  invisible  heat  spectrum  is  longer 
than  the  light  spectrum  itself.  This,  again,  makes 
known  to  man  a  world  that  the  five  senses  can 
recognize  only  with  difficulty;  and  in  this  case,  the 
thermometer  is  the  necessary  aid. 

Even  more  interesting  is  the  violet  end  of  the 
spectrum.    Like  the  red  end,  it  is  invisible.    In  fact, 


THE  SIXTH  SENSE.  125 

for  centuries  it  was  believed  that  the  light  spectrum 
represented  the  whole  spectrum.  During  the  last 
century  it  was  found  that  if  a  photographic  plate 
be  placed  below  the  violet  end  of  the  spectrum,  it 
is  affected  by  invisible  light  rays,  which  are  popular- 
ly denominated  chemical  rays.  By  placing  the  pho- 
tographic plate  in  various  positions,  it  has  been 
discovered  that  the  chemical  spectrum  is  as  long 
as  the  visible  part.  Since  the  days  of  Newton,  there- 
fore, the  known  part  of  the  spectrum  of  sunlight  has 
been  trebled  in  length,  and  there  is  no  certainty  that 
all  is  now  known  concerning  the  matter.  In  this 
particular,  the  photographic  plate  has  become  a 
means  of  revealing  an  unknown  world  to  the  senses. 
If  a  low  tension  current  of  electricity  passes 
through  a  wire,  it  cannot  be  sensed  directly  by  man ; 
but  if  a  delicately  adjusted  magnetic  needle  be 
placed  above  and  parallel  to  such  wire,  the  current 
will  turn  the  needle  to  one  side  and  keep  it  there. 
The  magnetic  needle  then  makes  known  the  presence 
of  a  current  of  electricity  which  has  no  appreciable 
effect  upon  any  of  man's  five  senses.  Similarly,  the 
magnetic  currents  passing  over  the  earth  are  not  felt 
by  man  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  recognized,  but  a 
magnetic  needle,  properly  adjusted,  will  immediately 
assume  an  approximately  north  and  south  direction, 
in  obedience  to  the  pull  of  the  magnetic  currents.  In 
this  manner  the  magnetic  needle,  again,  reveals  to 
man  the  existence  and  presence  of  forces  that  he  can- 
not sense  directly. 

A  piece  of  glass  into  which  has  been  incorporated 
a  small  amout  of  the  element  uranium,  is  an  instru- 
ment which  reveals  many  wonders  of  the  unsensed 


126  THE  REGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

world.  If  the  uranium  glass  be  brought  near  the 
violet  end  of  the  spectrum  of  sunlight,  it  imimediate- 
ly  glows,  because  it  has  the  power  of  changing  thp 
invisible  chemical  rays  into  ordinary,  white  light 
rays.  With  such  an  instrument,  darkness  can  be 
literally  changed  into  light.  Similarly,  many  of 
the  class  of  rays  to  which  belong  the  X-rays,  and 
which  are  dark  to  the  eye,  and  do  not  directly  affect 
any  of  the  other  senses,  are  converted  by  uranium 
glass  into  visible  rays.  This  glass,  then,  becomes 
another  means  whereby  the  world  which  does  not 
directly  affect  our  senses,  may  be  made  known. 

The  X-  or  Roentgen  rays  have  been  mentioned 
several  times.  It  is  generally  known  that  they  have 
the  power  of  passing  through  the  body  and  various 
other  opaque  bodies.  The  rays  themselves  are  in- 
visible, both  before  entering  and  after  leaving  the 
body;  moreover,  they  do  not  affect  any  of  the  other 
senses  of  man.  Were  it  not  that  the  power  is 
possessed  of  changing  these  rays  to  light  rays,  man 
could  know  nothing  of  the  Roentgen  rays.  In  fact, 
a  screen,  covered  with  powdered  crystals  of  a  chem- 
ical compound  known  as  barium  platinocyanide,  is 
held  behind  the  object  through  which  the  rays  are 
passing,  and  the  moment  they  touch  this  substance 
they  are  changed  to  light  rays,  and  the  screen  glows. 
Or,  instead,  a  photographic  plate  may  be  used,  for  the 
Roentgen  rays  affect  the  materials  from  which  these 
plates  are  made.  The  screen  of  barium  platinocyan- 
ide is,  therefore,  another  means  for  revealing  the 
unknown  world. 

Such  illustrations  might  be  multiplied,  but 
would  add  no  strength  to  the  discussion.     There  is, 


THE  SIXTH  SENSE.  127 

however,  another  class  of  instruments  which  enable 

the  senses  to  recognize  natural  forces  that  do  not  act 

"Tuning"  to  directly  upon  the  consciousness  of  man. 

establish  sym-  •     i       -     •  j         ■,  ■   ,- 

pathetic  vibra-      It  a  musicai  note  is  produced  on  a  violm, 

tions  is  a  form     near  a  piano,  the  piano  strinar  which  is 
of  the  aids  for  ,      ^  ^  i      •    ,  .         ,7      • 

explaining  the      stretched  or  tuned  right,  will  give  out 

unknown.  thesamenote.    The  sound  waves  from  the 

violin  penetrate  the  piano,  and  the  string  which  is 
tuned  to  give  out  the  same  note  takes  up  the  en- 
ergy  of  the  sound  waves,  and  is  set  in  vibration, 
with  the  result  that  the  same  note  is  given  out  by 
the  piano.  This  is  known  as  sympathetic  vibrations. 
It  is  possible,  therefore,  to  make  a  piano  give  out 
any  note  within  its  range,  without  any  solid  object 
touching  the  instrument.  In  the  universal  ether, 
which  surrounds  and  penetrates  all  things,  are  num- 
berless waves  of  all  kinds,  and  of  all  vibrations.  If 
the  proper  instrument  be  used,  and  tuned  aright,  it 
is  possible  to  separate  from  this  tumult  of  waves  any 
desired  kind  or  degree  of  wave  motion,  and  to  con- 
vert it  into  some  known  form  of  energy,  say  elec- 
tricity. 

This  principle  is  used  in  modern  wireless  tele- 
graphy. Electric  waves  are  sent  out  by  the  operator 
with  a  certain  rapidity.  These  waves  radiate  into 
space,  in  all  directions,  and  are  lost,  apparently,  in 
the  confusion  of  myriads  of  other  waves.  Neverthe- 
less, if  the  waves  are  not  by  some  chance  totally  de- 
stroyed, it  is  possible  to  obtain  them  again,  by  the 
use  of  a  receiving  instrument  which  is  tuned  exactly 
the  same  as  that  used  by  the  operator,  at  the  station 
where  the  waves  are  sent  out.  A  message  sent  from 
London  may  be  received  anywhere  on  earth  where 


128  THE  REIGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

the  receiving  instruments  are  tuned  aright;  at  the 
same  time,  if  the  peculiar  note  or  vibration  of  the 
message  is  not  known,  so  that  the  receivers  can  not 
be  tuned  properly,  the  message,  though  it  be  all 
about  it,  can  never  be  received. 

Such  aids  to  our  senses  do  not  depend  so  much 
upon  the  nature  of  the  material,  as  upon  the  degree 
to  which  it  is  brought  into  sympathy  with  the  force 
to  be  recognized. 

Now,  though  our     senses     are     imperfect,  and 

recognize  only  a  small  part  of  the  phenomena  of  na- 

With  proper  ture,  yet  it  is  very  probable  that,  with 

ards  man's  such  helps  as     have     been     described, 

senses  may  dis- 

cover  the  whole    nothing  in  nature  need  remain  forever 

of  nature.  unknown.       The  means  by  which  the 

forces  of  nature,  that-  cannot  be  sensed  directly,  are 

brought    to    man's  recognition  may  well  be  named, 

collectively,  man's  sixth  sense. 

The  progress  of  science  depends  upon  the  dis- 
covery of  aids  to  man's  senses;  a  new  and  vast  field 
is  invariably  opened  whenever  a  new  aid  is  dis- 
covered. 

In  the  works  of  Joseph  Smith,  which  teach  that 

there  is  no  real  line  of  demarkation  between  the  nat- 

Joseph  Smith        ural  and  spiritual  worlds,it  would  be  not 
recognized  the  •   •        a.     ^    j  •      j  xi. 

existence  of  surprising  to  nnd  recognized  the  scien- 

media  which         tifi^  principle,  above  discussed,  that  by 

render  the  un-  . 

known,  known,      the    use    01    proper    instruments,   the 

world  outside  of  the  five  senses,    may    be    brought 

within  man's  consciousness. 

According  to  the  story  of  Joseph  Smith,  he  was 

first  visited  by  an  angel,  September  21,  1823,  when 

the  Prophet  was  less    than    eighteen    years  of  age. 


THE  SIXTH  SENSE.  129 

Among  other  things,  the  angel  told  the  boy  that 
"there  was  a  book  deposited,  written  on  gold 
plates, ' '  giving  an  account  of  the  former  inhabitants 
of  the  American  continent;  "also,  that  there  were 
two  stones  in  silver  bows — and  these  stones,  fastened 
to  a  breastplate,  constituted  what  is  called  the  Urim 
and  Thummim — deposited  with  the  plates;  and  the 
possession  and  use  of  these  stones  were  what  con- 
stituted 'Seers'  in  ancient  or  former  times;  and  that 
God  had  prepared  them  for  the  purpose  of  translat- 
ing the  book."*  This  reference  to  the  Urim  and 
Thummim,  and  their  purpose,  makes  it  clear  that  the 
Prophet,  at  the  beginning  of  his  career,  recognized 
(whether  consciously  or  unconsciously  we  know 
not),  the  existence  of  means  or  media  by  which 
things  unknown,  such  as  a  strange  language,  may  be 
converted  into  forms  that  can  reach  the  understand- 
ing. 

When  the  actual  work  of  translation  began,  the 

Urim  and  Thummim  were  found  indispensable,  and 

_.     _     .     ,         in  various  places  the  statement  is  made 

Mormon  was         that  the  translation    was    made,    "by 

lI'f.h^'fiH^J'  KK^.      means  of  the  Urim  and  Thummim."! 
such  aids — tne  ' 

Urim  and  On  one  occasion,    when     the     Prophet, 

Thummim.  through  the  defection  of  Martin  Harris, 

lost  a  portion  of  the  manuscript  translation  the  Urim 
and  Thummim  were  taken  from  him,  and  the  power 
of  translation  ceased.  Upon  the  return  of  the  instru- 
ments the  work  was  resumed. J  While  it  is  very 
probable  that  the  Prophet    was    required    to  place 


*  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  p.  12. 

I  Doctrine   and   Covenants,   10:  1. 

J  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  p.  23. 


130  THE  REGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

himself  in  the  proper  spiritual  and  mental  attitude, 
before  he  could  use  the  Urim  an^  Thummim  success- 
fully, yet  it  must  also  be  true  that  the  stones  were 
essential  to  the  work  of  translation. 

The  Urim  and  Thummim  were  not  used  alone 
for  translation,  but  most  of  the    early    revelations 

,  ,.  were  obtained  by  their  means.     Speak- 
Revelations  -r.       , 

were  received  ing  of  those  days,  the  Prophet  usually 

by  such  aids.  gg^y^ .       ..  j     enquired     of     the     Lord 

through  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  obtained 
the  following."*  The  "stones  in  silver  bows" 
seemed,  therefore,  to  have  possessed  the  general 
power  of  converting  manifestations  of  the  spiritual 
world  into  terms  suitable  to  the  understanding  of 
Joseph  Smith. 

The  doctrine  of  the  use  of  the  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  established  law 
of  modern  science,  that  special  media  are  necessary 
to  bring  the  unknown  world  within  the  range  of 
man's  senses.  To  believers  in  the  Bible,  the  use  of 
the  Urim  and  Thummim  can  offer  no  obstacles,  and 
to  those  who  possess  a  rational  conception  of  God — 
that  he  is  the  Master  of  the  universe,  who  works  his 
will  by  natural  means — it  cannot  be  more  difficult  to 
believe  that  God's  will  may  appear  through  the 
agency  of  special  "stones  in  silver  bows,"  than  to 
concede  that  invisible  ether  waves,  become  luminous 
when  they  fall  upon  a  piece  of  uranium  glass.  The 
virtue  possessed  by  the  latter  glass  is  no  more  evi- 
dent than  is  the  virtue  claimed  by  Joseph  Smith  to 
be  possessed  by  the  Urim  and  Thummim. 

It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  that  the  Prophet  does  not 


*  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  pp.  33,  36,  45,  49  and  53. 


THE  SIXTH  SENSE.  131 

enter  into  an  argument  to  prove  the  necessity  of  the 
use  of  the  Urim  and  Thummim.  Only  in  an  incidental 
way,  as  he  tells  the  straightforward  story  of  his  life, 
does  he  mention  them;  and  with  a  simplicity  that 
argues  strongly  for  his  veracity,  does  he  assume  that, 
of  course,  they  were  necessary  and  were  used  as  he 
recounts.  A  shrewd  imposter,  building  a  great  theo- 
logical structure  as  is  the  Church  founded  by  Joseph 
Smith,  would  have  appreciated  that  difficult  ques- 
tions would  be  asked  concerning  the  seer  stones,  and 
would  have  attempted  to  surround  them  with  some 
explanation.  Joseph  Smith  offers  no  defense  for  the 
use  of  these  instruments;  neither  does  the  scientist 
excuse  himself  for  using  uranium  glass,  in  the  study 
of  certain  radiations. 

The  Prophet  did  not  always  receive  his  revela- 
tions by  the  assistance  of  the  Urim  and  Thummim. 
As  the  Prophet    ^g  \yQ  grew  in  experience  and  under- 
in  tune  with  standing,  he  learned  to  bring  his  spirit 

the  unknown,  he  i^to  such  an  attitude  that  it  became  a 

became  less 

dependent  on  ex-  Urim  and  Thummim  to  him,  and  God  s 

ternal  aids.  ^j^  ^y^g  revealed  without  the  interven- 

tion of  external  means.  This  method  is  clearly, 
though  briefly,  expressed  in  one  of  the  early  reve- 
lations : 

Behold,  you  have  not  understood;  you  have  supposed 
that  I  would  give  it  unto  you,  when  you  took  no  thought, 
save  it  was  to  ask  me;  but,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
you  must  study  it  out  in  your  mind;  then  you  must  ask  m' 
if  it  be  right,  and  if  it  is  right,  I  will  cause  that  your  bos'-jm 
shall  burn  within  you;  therefore,  you  shall  feel  that  it  i_^ 
right;  but  if  it  be  not  right,  you  shall  have  no  such  feelings, 


132  THE  REGION  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

but  you  shall  have  a  stupor  of  thought,  that  cause  you  to 
forget  the  thing  which  is  wrong.* 

The  essence  of  this  statement  is  that  if  a  person 

will  concentrate  his  powers  so  as  to  come  into  har- 

^^    „^    ^.  mony  with  God,  truth  will  be  revealed 

The  "testimony  ''  '  . 

of  the  spirit"  is     to  him ;  and  is  not  that  like  the  tuning 
scientific.  ^^  ^  g^-j  q£  ^jp^  g^  ^j^g^^  j^  g^u  ^^j^g  ^^p 

the  waves  of  certain  lengths,  that  may  be  passing 
through  the  ether?  If  an  inert  mass  of  iron  can  be 
so  tuned,  can  anyone  refuse  to  believe  that  man, 
highly  organized  as  he  is,  can  "tune"  himself  to  be 
in  harmony  with  Ihe  forces  of  the  universe?  The 
universal  ether  of  science  is  like  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
the  waves  or  energy  of  the  ether  is  like  the  intelli- 
gent action  of  that  Spirit  controlled  by  God.  Heat, 
light,  magnetism,  electricity,  and  the  other  forces, 
become,  then,  simply  various  forms  of  God's  speech, 
any  of  which  may  be  understood,  if  the  proper  means 
of  interpretation  is  at  hand. 

In  the  Book  of  Mormon,  the  Prophet  states  that 
' '  When  ye  shall  receive  these  things,  I  would  exhort 
you  that  ye  would  ask  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  if  these  things  are  not  true ;  and 
if  ye  shall  ask  with  a  sincere  heart,  with  real  intent, 
\  having  faith,  in  Chirst,  he  will  manifest  the  truth 
of  it  unto  you,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ye  may  know  the 
truth  of  all  things."! 

This  inv^olves  the  principle  discussed  above.  By 
placing  oneself  in  harmony  with  the  requirements  of 
tb  e  subject  in  hand,  the  truth  must  become  known, 


*  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  9 :  7-9. 
•j-  Moroni  10:  4,  5. 


THE  SIXTH  SENSE.  133 

even  as  an  instrument  properly  tuned  must  feel  the 
iniiuence  of  the  ether  waves  with  which  it  is  in  har- 
mony. 

Ag-ain,  then,  the  conceptions  of  the  Mormon 
Prophet  rise  to  equal  heights  with  the  best  theories 
of  the  scientists.  In  simple  phrases,  apparently  un- 
conscious of  the  philosophical  meaning  of  the  doc- 
trines, Joseph  Smith  recognized  the  various  means 
whereby  man's  senses  may  be  enabled  to  seize  upon 
and  comprehend  the  natural  forces  which  to  man's 
unaided  senses  must  remain  unknown  forever. 

It  cannot  be  justly  claimed  that  the  Prophet  an- 
ticipated the  world  of  science  in  the  recognition  of 
this  principle,  but  reading  his  works  in  the  light  of 
modem  progress,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  he  placed 
a  greater  value  upon  the  aids  to  man's  senses,  with 
respect  to  the  subtle  forces  of  the  universe,  than 
did  any  of  his  contemporaries.  That  acknowledg- 
ment is  a  wonderful  tribute  to  the  powers  of  an  un- 
learned boy. 

Evidence  crowds  upon  evidence,  and  testimony 
upon  testimony,  until  the  opposition  of  logic  falls 
away;  and  Joseph  Smith  rises  above  the  fog  of  preju- 
dice, a  mighty  prophet  of  our  God. 


134 


THE  FORCE  OF  FORCES, 


Chapter  XVII. 
THE  NATURE  OF  GOD. 

In  every  philosophy  of  the  universe,  the  ques- 
tion concerning  the  primary  cause  of  the  phenomena 

Nearly  all  of  nature  always  arises.     Ancient  and 

thinkers  believe  j  i  -i  i  ^•^  r.  j- 

in  God  or  an  modem  philosophers,   alike,    have   dis- 

equivalent.  cussed  the  probability  of  the  existence 

of  this  primary  cause  and  its  properties.  Plato,  put- 
ting the  words  into  the  mouth  of  Socrates,  declares, 
"I  do  believe  in  the  Gods."*  Aristotle,  the  greatest  of 
early  thinkers,  assumed  that  a  God  exists,  from 
whom  all  other  forces  are  derived.  For  example, 
"From  a  first  principle,  then,  of  this  kind — I  mean, 
one  that  is  involved  in  the  assumption  of  a  First 
Mover — hath  depended  the  Heaven  and  Nature,  "f 
Spencer,  speaking  in  these  latter  days,  likewise  im- 
plies the  existence  of  the  equivalent  of  the  God  of 
men,  thus,  "If  religion  and  science  are  to  be  recon- 
ciled, the  basis  of  reconciliation  must  be  this  deepest, 
widest  and  most  certain  of  all  facts — ^that  the  Power 
which  the  universe  manifests  to  us  is  utterly  in- 
scrutable. "J 

To  the  great  majority  of  men,  in  all  ages,  the 
idea  of  a  God  or  Power,  has  appeared  to  be  a  neces- 
sity.    Naturally,  there  has  been  a  great  variety  of 


*  Plato,  The  Apology,  chap.  XXIV. 

I  Aristotle,,  Metaphysics,  chap.  VII,  sec.  4. 

+  First  Principles,  p.  48. 


THE  NATURE  OF  GOD.  ^35 

opinions  concerning  the  nature  of  God,  or  the  great 
Power  behind  things.  Some,  including  the  early- 
Greek  thinkers,  looked  upon  God  as  a  personal  be- 
ing of  transcendental  attributes ;  others  gave  Him  a 
more  shadowy  form,  and  made  of  Him  nothing  more 
than  an  all  pervading  spiritual  essence.  Still  others, 
considering  the  relations  of  all  natural  operations  to 
the  infinite  power  of  God,  identified  Him  with  Nature, 
and  then,  with  astonishing  shortsight  denied  His  per- 
sonal existence.  Thus,  by  degrees,  arose  the  various 
theists,  who  accepted  a  personal  God  with  varying 
attributes;  the  pantheists,  who  identified  God  with 
nature,  and  the  atheists,  who  denied  absolutely  God, 
or  any  equivalent.  Among  those  who  have  adopted 
the  idea  of  God,  the  chief  dispute  has  been  largely 
as  to  His  personality;  to  the  atheists  the  essential 
consideration  has  been  that  the  laws  of  nature  are 
self-operative  and  need  no  directing  force  such  as  is 
implied  in  the  conception  of  a  God. 

As  modem  science  arose,  certain  conceptions  be- 
came established  which  were  directly  related  to  the 

_  .  .  ^        idea  of  God.    In  obedience  to  the  mod- 

Science  points 

to  a  force  em  tendency    towards     simplification, 

of  forces  ^j^^  great  variety  in  the  material  world 

has  been  referred  to  a  few  elements  (nearly  80)  ;  and** 
all  the  forces  of  nature  are  now  held  to  be  modes  of 
motion  of  matter  or  of  the  one  all  pervading  sub- 
stance, the  ether.  The  complexity  of  nature  is  pro- 
duced by  new  combinations  of  matter,  ether  and  mo- 
tional According  to  this  doctrine,  all  the  phenomena 
in  the  universe  may  be  explained  by  referring  them 
to  the  action  of  forces  upon  matter  and  ether.  There 
is  a  limited  number  of  elements,  which,  at  the  pres- 


136  THE  FORCE  OF  FORCES. 

ent,  can  not  be  converted  into  each  other.  There  is 
only  one  ether,  which  can  probably  exist  in  various 
degrees  of  density.  There  are  numerous  forces, 
which  may  be  converted  into  each  other.  Thus  light 
may  be  changed  into  heat;  heat  into  electricity  and 
electricity  into  light  again. 

Scientists  have  long  asked  if  there  is  one  great 
universal  force,  of  which  all  other  forces  are  merely 
variations.  Usually,  the  thinkers  have  agreed  that 
the  indications  point  to  such  a  central  force,  which 
by  many  has  been  identified  with  gravitation.  New- 
ton and  many  of  the  men  who  followed  him  in  the 
development  of  the  theory  of  gravitation,  agreed  that 
probably  the  force  of  gravitation  is  the  source  of  all 
other  natural  forces.  Thus  the  doctrines  of  modem 
science  point  to  one  force  from  which  all  other  forces 
are  derived;  and  thus,  the  complexity  of  nature  has 
been  simplified,  by  explaining  it  on  the  assumption 
of  this  one  force.  Those  who  believe  in  God  have 
claimed  that  this  points  to  one  great  Being  as  the 
mover  behind  all  things ;  the  atheists  have  declared, 
that  these  scientific  conceptions  indicate  that  there 
is  no  real  necessity  for  a  God;  and  many  honest 
searchers  who  have  reached  this  closed  door,  have 
declared,  ''I  do  not  know.  It  may  be  God;  it  may 
be  force.    It  cannot  be  known." 

"  Mormonism  "  has    harmonized    science    and 

theology  in  its  conception  of  God.      As    has    been 

"Mormonism"       shown  earlier  in  this  volume,   Joseph 

intelligence  isthe  Smith  taught    that    the    central  force 

force  of  forces,      of      the      universe      is      intelligence. 

Gravitation,     heat,     light,     magnetism,     electricity, 

chemical  attraction,   are  all  various  manifestations 


THE  NATURE  OF  GOD.  137 

of  the  all-pervading  force  of  intelligence.     This,  it 

may  be  seen,   is    the    simple    theory    advanced  by 

scientists,  with  the  definition  of  the  first  force  added. 

The  "Mormon"  Prophet  taught,  further,  that 

the  individual  is  organized  intelligence ;  that  the  or- 

_    .  .     ^  ganization  is  the  instrument  whereby  in- 

God  IS  the 

greatest  in-  telligence     may     be     concentrated,  fo- 

telligence.  cussed  and  directed.     Man  is  superior 

to  beasts  because  his  organization  permits  a  greater 
use  of  the  universal  force  of  intelligence.  Under  the 
law  of  evolution,  man's  organization  will  become 
more  and  more  complex.  That  is,  he  will  increase  in 
his  power  of  using  intelligence  until  in  time,  he  will 
develop  so  far  that,  in  comparison  with  his  present 
state,  he  will  be  a  God.  Conversely,  God,  who  is  a 
superior  organization,  using  and  directing  the  force 
of  intelligence,  must  at  one  time  have  possessed  a 
simpler  organization.  Perhaps,  at  one  time  He  was 
only  what  man  is  to-day,  God,  in  "Mormon"  theol- 
ogy, is  the  greatest  intelligence;  it  will  always  re- 
main the  greatest;  yet,  it  must  of  necessity,  under 
the  inexorable  laws  of  the  universe,  grow.  God  is  in 
no  sense  the  Creator  of  natural  forces  and  laws ;  He 
is  the  director  of  them. 

The  correct  conclusion  from  this  doctrine  is  that 
all  the  forces  of  nature  are  supported  by  intelligent 
action.  This  leads  of  necessity  to  order  in  nature. 
Blind  forces,  acting  independently  of  intelligence, 
could  not  have  brought  about  the  perfect  order  that 
appears  everywhere  in  the  universe.  Every  atom  of 
matter;  every  particle  of  ether  is  endowed  with  a 
form  of  intelligence.  All  the  attractions,  repulsions 
and  equilibriums  among  natural  objects  are  modes  of 


138  THE  FORCE  OF  FORCES. 

expression  of  the  force  of  intelligence.  The  explan- 
ations of  the  mysteries  of  nature  will  be  greatly  sim- 
plified when  the  "Mormon"  doctrine  of  the  position 
of  intelligence  in  universal  phenomena  is  clearly  un- 
derstood by  scientific  workers. 

Since  these  teachings  practically  imply  the  defi- 
nition that  God  is  a  superior    intelligence    evolved 
Many  grades         from  a  lower  condition,  there  can  be  no 
hence,  many    '     logical  objection  to  the  idea  that  there 
Gods.  are  many  Gods.    Yet,  "Mormon"  theol- 

ogy acknowledges  the  supremacy  of  the  God  of 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob.  God  transcends  all  hu- 
man imagination.  He  is  omniscient,  and  omnipotent ; 
for  His  great  knowledge  enables  Him  to  direct  the 
forces  of  nature.  He  is  full  of  love  and  mercy,  be- 
cause these  qualities  are  attributes  of  intelligence, 
which  God  possesses  in  the  highest  degree.  The 
"Mormon"  idea  of  God,  is  delicate,  refined,  ad- 
vanced and  reasonable. 

The  interesting  fact  about  this  matter  is,  nat- 
urally, that  in  this  conception  of  God,  Joseph  Smith 
was  strictly  scientific.  He  departed  from  the  notion 
that  God  is  a  Being  foreign  to  nature  and  wholly 
superior  to  it.  Instead,  he  taught  that  God  is  part 
of  nature,  and  superior  to  it  only  in  the  sense  that 
the  electrician  is  superior  to  the  current  that  is  trans- 
mitted along  the  wire.  The  great  laws  of  nature  are 
immutable,  and  even  God  can  not  transcend  them. 
This  doctrine  of  God  was  taught  by  Joseph 
Smith  early  in  his  career.  Can  ignorance  or  disease 
produce  such  a  logical  climax  of  a  scientific  system  of 
belief?    Such  a  conclusion  would  be  absurd. 


CONCLUSION. 


Chapter  XVIII. 

JOSEPH  SMITH'S  EDUCATION. 

Joseph  Smith  had  few  educational  advantages 

during  his  life.     His  scientific  teachings  do  not  rest 

Joseph  Smith's     upon  information  gained  in  schools  or 
early  educational    n  ■>       i         tt-  a     j?  n 

opportunities  were  from  books.     His  parents  fully  appre- 

very  limited.  ciated  the  value  of  an  education,  but 
the  pioneer  lives  which  they  led,  and  their  numerous 
financial  misfortunes,  made  it  impossible  for  them  to 
realize  their  desires  for  the  education  of  their  chil- 
dren. The  Prophet 's  mother  writes  that  when  Joseph 
was  about  six  years  old,  Hyrum,  the  elder  brother, 
was  sent  to  an  academy  at  Hanover,  New  Hamp- 
shire, and  the  smaller  children  to  a  common  school.* 
It  is  probable  that  throughout  the  wanderings  of  the 
family,  the  children  were  given  such  meager  school- 
ing as  was  possible.  Joseph  was  a  "remarkably 
quiet,  well-disposed  child,"  and  his  life  up  to  the 
age  of  fourteen  was  marked  only  by  those  trivial 
circumstances  which  are  common  to  childhood.f 

A  few  months  after  his  fourteenth  birthday,  the 
future  prophet  beheld  his  first  vision.  In  his  auto- 
biography he  mentions  that  at  the  time  "he  was 
doomed  to  the  necessity  of  obtaining  a  scanty  main- 


*  History  of  the  Prophet  by  his  Mother,  Improvement 
Era,  Vol.  5,  p.  166. 
f  Ibid  p.  247. 


140  CONCLUSION. 

tenance  by  his  daily  labor."*  This  would  indicate 
that  at  this  age  he  was  spending  little  or  no  time  in 
school.  During  the  time  that  elapsed  between  his 
fourteenth  and  eighteenth  years,  there  is  nothing  to 
show  that  the  boy  was  receiving  scholastic  education. 
The  Prophet  says  that  he  was  left  to  all  kinds  of 
temptation,  and  mingled  with  all  kinds  of  society.f 
Nothing  is  said  about  the  acquirement  of  book  learn- 
ing. About  the  age  of  nineteen  he  writes,  "As  my 
father's  worldly  circumstances  were  very  limited,  we 
were  under  the  necessity  of  laboring  with  our  hands, 
hiring  out  by  day's  work  and  otherwise,  as  we  could 
get  opportunity.  In  the  month  of  October,  1825,  I 
hired  with  an  old  gentleman  by  the  name  of  Josiah 
Stoal.  During  the  time  I  was  thus  employed,  I  was 
put  to  board  with  a  Mr.  Isaac  Hale — it  was  there  I 
first  saw  my  wife  (his  daughter),  Emma  Hale.  On 
the  18th  of  January,  1827,  [when  the  Prophet  was  a 
little  more  than  twenty-one  years  old]  we  were  mar- 
ried, while  I  was  yet  employed  in  the  service  of  Mr. 
Stoal.  Immediately  after  my  marriage,  I  left  Mr. 
Stoal's  and  went  to  my  father's,  and  farmed  with 
him  that  season.  "J  From  his  eighteenth  to  his  twen- 
ty-second year,  then,  there  is  evidence  that  he  worked 
as  an  ordinary  laborer,  and  attended  no  school. 

It  seems,  moreover,  that  Joseph  Smith  was  not  a 
boy  to  gather  information  from  books,  for  his  mother 
says  of  him,  when  he  was  eighteen  years  old,  that ' '  he 
seemed  much  less  inclined  to  the  perusal  of  books 
than  any  of  the  rest  of  our  children,  but  far  more 


*  History  of  the  Church,  vol.  1,  p.  7.    •{•  Ibid  p.  9. 
J  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  1,  pp.  16,  17. 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  EDUCATION.  141 

given  to  meditation  and  deep  study."*  From  the 
records  extant,  the  conclusion  is  justifiable  that  from 
his  fourteenth  to  his  twenty-second  year  Joseph 
Smith  received  practically  no  school  education,  and 
did  no  extensive  reading.  What  he  might  have 
gathered  from  conversation  with  others  during  that 
time  is  unknown  to  us.  However,  it  is  known  that 
the  heavenly  messengers  who  visited  him  at  intervals 
gave  him  much  valuable  information,  which  more 
than  compensated  for  his  poor  scholastic  advantages. 

One  month  before  his  twenty-second  birthday, 
the  golden  plates  were  delivered  to  the  Prophet,  and 
the  next  two  and  a  half  years  he  was  engaged  with 
various  assistants  in  translating  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon ;  though  at  different  times  during  this  period  he 
farmed  and  did  other  manual  labor.  During  this 
period  (twenty-two  to  twenty-four  and  a  half  years 
of  age),  he  most  certainly  attended  no  school  nor 
gave  special  attention  to  worldly  knowledge. 

On  the  6th  of  April,  1830,  when  the  Prophet  was 
twenty-four  years  and  four  months  old,  the  Church 
was  organized.  The  life  led  by  the  Prophet  from  this 
time  to  1844,  when  he  was  assassinated,  was  not  con- 
ducive to  the  gathering  of  information,  and  quiet, 
deep  reflection.  During  almost  the  whole  of  this 
period  his  life  was  in  danger ;  scores  of  times  he  was 
arrested  on  trumped-up  charges ;  the  Church  was 
driven  from  place  to  place;  he  built  at  least  three 
cities,  and  two  temples ;  organized  and  governed  the 
body  of  the  Church ;  taught  the  doctrinal  system  ac- 


*  History  of   the  Prophet  Joseph,   Improvement   Era, 
Vol.  5,  p.  257. 


142  CONCLUSION. 

cepted  by  his  followers;  organized  the  public  min- 
istry of  the  Church  for  spreading  the  Gospel  among 
all  men,  wrote  his  autobiography;  compiled  the  reve- 
lations given  him,  and  made  a  revision  of  parts  of 
the  Bible. 

The  mistake  must  not  be  made,  however,  of  as- 
suming that  because  the   Prophet's    education    had 
Joseph  Smith        been  limited,  he  lacked  a  due  apprecia- 

taught  the  im-  ^ion  of  schools  and    scholastic    attain- 
portance  of 

schools  and  ments.  On  the  contrary,  at  a  very  early 

education.  ^^^^  ^^   ^j^g   history    of    the     Church, 

schools  were  organized  even  for  the  older  men,  that 
they  might  improve  their  time  and  make  up  in  a 
manner  for  the  lack  of  opportunity  during  their  early 
days.  During  the  winter  of  1832-3,  a  school  of  the 
prophets  was  organized  in  Kirtland,  Ohio,  and  an- 
other in  Independence,  Missouri,  at  which  the  elders 
of  the  Church  received  various  instructions.  In  the 
discussion  relative  to  the  building  of  temples,  refer- 
ences to  schools  being  held  in  them  were  always 
made,  and,  in  fact,  in  the  fall  of  1835,  when  a  portion 
of  the  Kirtland  temple  was  finished,  ''schools  were 
opened  in  the  various  apartments."  Many  ''were 
organized  into  a  school  for  the  purpose  of  studying  the 
Hebrew  language."*  The  reading  of  Greek  had  pre- 
viously been  begun.  In  these  languages  as  well  as  in 
German,  the  Prophet  acquired  considerable  facility. 
His  studies  tended,  of  course,  towards  the  interpre- 
tation of  the  Bible  and  the  explanation  of  Gospel 
truths;  though  at  times  his  investigations  appeared 
quite  foreign  to  his  special  work,  as  when,  in  1838, 
he  began  the  methodical  study  of  law. 


♦Autobiography  of  P.  P.  Pratt,  p.  140. 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  EDUCATION.  I43 

When  the  city  of  Nauvoo  was  chartered,  a  sec- 
tion was  included,  providing  for  the  establishment 
of  a  university,  to  be  called  the  University  of  the 
City  of  Nauvoo,  under  the  direction  of  which  should 
be  taught ' '  all  matters  pertaining  to  education,  from 
common  schools  up  to  the  highest  branches  of  a  most 
liberal  collegiate  education."* 

In  numerous  revelations  did  the  Lord  urge  the 
Prophet  and  the  Church  to  gather  information  from 
every  source,  of  which  the  following  quotations  are 
good  illustrations:  "Teach  ye  diligently,  that  you 
may  be  instructed  in  theory,  in  principle,  of  things 
both  in  heaven  and  in  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth ; 
things  which  have  been,  things  which  are,  things 
which  must  shortly  come  to  pass ;  things  which  are  at 
home,  things  which  are  abroad ;  the  wars  and  perplex- 
ities of  the  nations,  and  a  knowledge  also  of  coun- 
tries and  kingdoms.  Seek  ye  out  of  the  best  books 
words  of  wisdom;  seek  learning  even  by  study. "f 
"Obtain  a  knowledge  of  history,  and  of  countries 
and  of  kingdoms,  of  laws  of  God  and  man. "+  "  Study 
and  learn  and  become  acquainted  with  all  good 
books,  and  with  languages,  tongues  and  peoples.  "§ 
"It  is  imposible  for  a  man  to  be  saved  in  ignor- 
ance. "||  A  more  comprehensive  outline  of  education 
can  hardly  be  imagined.  The  energetic  manner  in 
whicli  the  Church  has  acted  upon  these  instructions, 
during  its  whole  history,  need  not  be  recounted  here. 

However  much  the  Prophet  sought  for  knowl- 


*  History  of  Joseph  Smith,  George  Q.  Cannon,  pp.  341, 
343. 

I  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  88 :  78,  79, 118. 

J  Ibid  93:  53.  §  Ibid  90:  15.  ||  Ibid  131:  6. 


144  CONCLUSION. 

edge,  even  from  books,  in  his  later  life,  the  fact  re- 
mains that  the  evidence  in  our  possesion  indicates 
that,  up  to  the  time  of  the  organization  of  the 
Church,  his  book  learning  was  very  slight,  and  that 
during  the  years  immediately  following,  his  time  was 
so  fully  occupied  with  the  details  of  the  organization 
that  little  or  no  time  was  given  to  education,  as  or- 
dinarily understood.  These  statements  are  of 
especial  importance,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  all  the 
principles  discussed  in  this  volume  were  enunciated 
before  the  end  of  the  year  1833. 

The  associates  of  the  Prophet  are  unanimous  in 
saying  that  his  spiritual  and  intellectual  growth  was 
Though  the  marvelous,  from  the  time  that  the  work 

book  learning,  *  ^^  ^^®  ministry  fell  upon  him.  He  was 
the  spiriual  and  transformed  from  a  humble  country  lad 
intellectual  j.        i      j  1.4. 

growth  was  ^o  a  leader  among  men,  whose  greatness 

great.  was    felt    by    all,    whether  unlearned 

or  educated,  small  or  great.  Of  himself  the  Prophet 
said,  "I  am  a  rough  stone.  The  sound  of  the  hammer 
and  chisel  was  never  heard  on  me  until  the  Lord 
took  me  in  hand.  I  desire  the  learning  and  wisdom 
of  heaven  alone."  Certainly,  his  whole  history  shows 
that  the  great  learning  which  he  did  manifest  was 
acquired  in  a  manner  very  different  from  that  fol- 
lowed by  the  majority  of  men. 


A  SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT  OF  PRINCIPLES. 

Chapter  XIX. 

In  its  broadest  sense,  philosophy  includes  all  that 

man  may  know  of  the  universe — of  himself  and  of 

„. .,        ^  the  things  about  him.     To  be  worthy 

Philosophy  ®  r,  • 

and  its  of  its  name,   a    system    of    philosophy 

methods.  must    possess    certain    comprehensive, 

fundamental  principles,  which  if  clearly  understood, 
make  intelligible  to  the  human  mind  any  or  all  of  the 
phenomena  in  the  universe.  The  simplier  these  foun- 
dation principles  are,  the  greater  is  the  system  as  a 
philosophy.  In  the  words  of  Spencer,  "Philosophy 
is  knowledge  of  the  highest  degree  of  generality, ' '  or 
"completely  unified  knowledge."* 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  great  laws  of  nature 
are  inferred  only  from  a  number  of  lesser  laws  that 
have  been  gathered  by  man.  A  generalization  which 
is  not  built  upon  numerous  confirmatory  observa- 
tions, is  at  best  an  uncertain  guess,  which  can  be  ac- 
cepted only  when  demonstrated  to  be  correct  by  nu- 
merous isolated  experiences.  The  rational  philoso- 
pher proceeds  from  the  many  to  the  few ;  he  groups 
and  groups  again,  until  the  wide,  fundamental  laws 
have  been  attained. 

In  olden  days,  and  at  times  today,  this  method 
was  not  pursued.  A  philosopher,  so  called,  would 
assume  that  a  certain  statement  or  idea  were  true. 
Upon  this  idea  an  elaborate,     speculative,     philoso- 


*  First  Principles,  pp.  133  and  136. 


146  CONCLUSION. 

phical  superstructure  was  reared.  If  by  chance,  and 
the  chance  usually  came,  the  fundamental  notion 
were  shown  to  be  false,  the  whole  system  fell  with  a 
crash  into  the  domain  of  untruth. 

It  is  the  glory  of  modern  science  that  by  its 
methods,  innumerable  facts,  correct  so  far  as  present 
instruments  and  man's  senses  will  allow,  have  been 
gathered;  and,  that  present  day  philosophy  is  built 
upon  these  certain  facts.  The  errors,  if  any  exist,  of 
this  philosophy  lie  not  in  the  foundation  stones,  but 
in  the  inferences  that  have  been  drawn  from  them. 
Modern  philosophy  rests  upon  the  truths  of  the  uni- 
verse, and  not  upon  the  wild  speculations  of  men. 

The  philosophy  of  science,  which  is  the  basis  of 
all  rational  philosophy,  rests  upon  the  doctrine  of  the 
The  fundamental  indestructibility  of  matter.    Matter  can- 
scientific  pFiil-       ^ot  ^^  destroyed,  and  it  is  unthinkable 
osophy.  that  it  ever  was  created.    True,  matter 

may  appear  in  various  forms :  the  tangible  coal  may 
escape  through  the  chimneys  as  an  intangible  gas; 
water  may  vanish  into  vapor;  gold  may  unite  with 
acids  to  form  compounds  entirely  unlike  gold.  How- 
ever, the  weight  of  the  coal  in  the  gases  passing 
through  the  chimney  is  the  same  as  the  weight  of 
the  coal  fed  into  the  stove;  the  water  vapor  in  the 
air  weighs  precisely  as  much  as  the  water  that  was 
in  the  vessel ;  the  gold  in  the  compound  weighs  the 
same  as  the  metallic  gold  used ;  in  every  case  matter 
has  been  changed  into  another  form,  but  has  not  been 
destroyed. 

Along  with  this  fundamental  principle,  science 
holds  the  doctrine  of  the  indestructibility  of  energy. 
Matter  of  itself  is  dead  and  useless ;  it  is  only  when 


A  SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT.  I47 

it  is  in  motion  or  in  the  possession  of  energy  that  it 
can  take  part  in  the  processes  of  nature.  Matter  with- 
out energy  is  not  known  to  man;  however  inert  it 
may  be,  it  possesses  some  energy.  The  ultimate  par- 
ticles of  all  things, — ^rock  and  plant,  and  beast  and 
man — are  in  motion;  that  is,  they  possess  energy. 
The  immediate  source  of  energy  for  this  earth  is 
the  sun,  though  the  ultimate  source  of  universal 
energy  is  not  known. 

Energy  may  appear  in  varous  forms,  as  light, 
heat,  electricity,  magnetism,  gravitation  and  mechan- 
ical motion ;  and  each  of  these  forms  of  energy  may 
be  changed  into  any  of  the  others.  In  every  change, 
however,  there  is  no  loss,  but  simply  a  change  of  con- 
dition. That  which  men  call  energy,  the  vivifying 
principle  of  matter,  is  indestructible.  It  has  never 
had  a  beginning,  and  ^hall  never  have  an  end. 

To  the  mind  of  man,  however,  a  motion  inde- 
pendent of  something  in  motion,  is  inconceivable. 
An  ocean  wave  without  water  is  nonsense.  It  is- 
equally  difficult  to  conceive  of  energy  which  is  im- 
material, passing  from  the  sun  to  the  earth,  through 
empty  space.  There  must  be  something  between  the 
earth  and  the  sun,  which  carries  the  energy.  Such 
reflections  have  led  the  thinkers  to  the  belief  that  all 
space  is  filled  with  a  subtle  medium,  now  called 
the  ether,  through  which  energy  passes  in  the  form  of 
waves.  Today,  few  doctrines  of  science  are  so  well 
established  as  that  of  the  universal  ether.  The  ether 
is  a  refined  kind  of  matter  which  fills  all  space,  and 
permeates  all  things.  It  is  in  the  table  on  which.  I 
write ;  in  and  through  the  ink ;  between  the  ultimate 
particles  of  the  glass  of  the  ink  bottle.     This  earth, 


148  CONCLUSION. 

and  all  heavenly  bodies,  are  simply  susi>ended-  in  the 
all-and-ever-present  ocean  of  ether.  By  the  agency 
of  the  ether,  energy  is  carried  from  the  sun  to  the 
earth,  and  may  be  carried  anywhere  in  space.  Light, 
heat,  electricity,  magnetism  and  gravitation  are  all 
various  manifestations  of  ether  motion.  Many 
scientists  believe  that  this  world — ether  is  the  origi- 
nal matter  from  which  the  various  elements  have 
been  made. 

On  these  three  doctrines,  the  indestructibility  of 
matter,  the  indestructibility  of  energy,  and  the  ex- 
istence of  the  universal  ether,  rest  primarily  the  ex- 
planations of  the  phenomena  of  nature.  Hand  in 
hand  they  stand,  an  almost  perfect  example  of  the 
greatness  of  the  human  mind. 

The  religion  founded    by    Joseph    Smith  rests 

upon  the  same  or  similar  laws.    To  the  very  begin- 

"Mormonism"       ner  in  "Mormon"  theology,  it  is  a  fa- 

the'^s^am  "fur!S^*  ^^^'^'"  ^^^*  *^^*  Joseph  Smith  taught 
mental  laws.  that  matter  is  eternal,  and  has  not 
been  nor  can  be  created.  Matter  is  coexistent  with 
God.  God,  himself,  is  material,  in  the  sense  that  His 
body  is  composed  of  a  refined  kind  of  matter.  In 
the  fundamental  laws  that  underlie  all  nature,  there 
is  perfect  harmony  between  science  and  "Mormon- 
ism."  Few  religions  can  say  as  much.  In  most  sys- 
tems of  theology,  it  is  asumed  that  the  ruling  power, 
God,  can  create  matter.  In  "Mormon"  theology  he 
can  only  organize  it. 

It  is  not  quite  so  weU  understood  that  the  doc- 
trine of  the  indestructibility  of  energy  lies  also  at 
the  foundation  of  "Mormon"  theology,  and  was 
taught  by  Joseph  Smith.     It  was  clearly  eompre- 


A   SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT.  149 

hended  by  the  Prophet  and  his  associates  that  intel- 
ligence is  the  vivif  jnng  force  of  all  creation-^animate 
or  inanimate — that  rock  and  tree  and  beast  and  man, 
have  ascending  degrees  of  intelligence.  The  intelli- 
gence spoken  of  by  the  Prophet  corresponds  fully 
with  the  energy  of  science. 

That  the  Prophet  did  not  use  the  word  current 
among  scientific  men  at  that  time  does  not  destroy 
the  validity  of  this  claim.  Different  words  have  nO' 
quarrel  when  they  mean  the  same. 

The  Prophet  also  taught  that  this  intelligence 
fills  all  space,  and  that  it  may  appear  in  various 
forms,  such  as  heat,  light,  and  electricity,  and  that 
it  is  eternal,  and  can  neither  be  created  nor  de- 
stroyed. These  are  the  very  qualities  assigned  to  en- 
ergy by  scientific  workers.  This  doctrine  and  its 
coincidence  with  the  doctrine  of  science  appears  mar- 
velous, when  it  is  recalled  that  the  Prophet  laid 
down  these  teachings  in  1831,  more  than  ten  years 
before  they  were  discovered  by  scientists,  and  a  gen- 
eration before  they  were  generally  accepted  by  the 
scientific  world. 

The  Prophet  did  not  stop  with  the  enunciation 
of  these  two  fundamental  doctrines.  He  declared 
that  a  refined  medium,  called  the  Holy  Spirit,  fills 
all  space,  whereby  intelligence  is  conveyed  from 
place  to  place.  In  the  terms  of  Joseph  Smith,  the 
forces  of  nature,  such  as  heat,  light  and  electricity, 
are  simply  various  manifestations  of  the  intelligence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit;  in  the  terms  of  science,  of  the 
energy  of  the  universal  ether.  The  parallelism  is 
complete.  The  Holy  Spirit,  in  "Mormon"  theology, 
corresponds  with  the  ether  of  science.    This  doctrine, 


150  CONCLUSION. 

too,  was  enunciated  many  years  before  the  corres- 
ponding doctrines  were  established  among  men  of 
science. 

The  Prophet  also  taught  the  unchanging  rela- 
lation  of  cause  and  effect,  which  brings  the  whole 
Cause  universe  under   a    reign    of    law,  and 

and  effect.  overthrows  the  mysticisms  of  old.  This 

doctrine  was  emphasized  at  a  time  when  the  world 
was  just  beginning  to  insist  upon  it.  He  further 
taught  clearly  the  manner  in  which  nature's  laws 
may  be  discovered  by  man. 

The  Prophet  further  taught  that  all  the  heavenly 
bodies  are  in  motion;  that  the  solar  system  is  but  a 
small  part  of  a  greater  and  grander 
whole,  controlled  by  the  same  laws,  and 
that  some  of  these  other  worlds  are  inhabited.  These 
doctrines,  which  now  form  the  foundation  of  the  new 
astronomy,  was  discovered  and  acepted  by  the  world 
of  science  after  the  days  of  Joseph  Smith. 

He  also  held  clear  and  modern  views  regarding 
time  limits  in  geology,  or  the  prehis- 
toric ages  of  the  world,  at  a  time  when 
students  were  not  agreed  on  the  subject. 

Moreover,  the  "Mormon"  prophet  declared  that 
the  living  beings  found  on  earth  were  organized  from 
The  in-  the  commonly  occurring  elements  and 

dividual.  forces  of  nature  in  such  a  manner  that 

through  them  the  force  of  intelligence  might  exert 
itself  in  the  greatest  degree.  Hence  the  individual 
is  only  an  organized  intelligence.  This,  too,  is  in 
perfect  harmony  with  the  results  of  the  latest 
scholarship. 


A  SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT.  151 

On  the  basis  of  the  fundamental  laws,  above  de- 
fined, what  does  science  require    of     its    devotees?, 

_.      ,         .  How  does  it  affect  the  actions  of  the 

The  laws  for 

the  in-  individual?     As  m  theology,  the  seien- 

dividual.  ^jgg  worker  must  have  faith  in  the  prin- 

ciples that  have  been  discovered.  It  is  not  possible 
in  one  lifetime  for  a  man  to  repeat  all  the  work  of 
preceding  workers,  to  demonstrate  the  accuracy  of 
their  results.  Much  must  be  taken  on  trust ;  though 
at  any  time,  should  it  be  necessary,  the  earlier  work 
may  be  repeated.  Besides  requiring  faith  in  the  prin- 
ciples discovered  and  enunciated  by  others,  science 
demands  that  its  every  worker  shall  believe  in  things 
that  lie  far  beyond  the  reach  of  man's  senses. 

In  theology,  at  least  in  the  system  established  by 
Joseph  Smith,  a  similar  faith  is  required  of  the  in- 
dividual. God  and  angels  have  been  seen  by  very  few 
individuals.  These  realities  must  be  accpeted  by  faith. 
In  the  words  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,  "Faith  is  the  as- 
surance which  men  have  of  the  existence  of  things 
which  they  have  not  seen,  and  the  principle  of  action 
in  all  intelligent  beings."  With  respect  to  the  first 
principle  of  science  and  theology,  "Mormonism"  is 
in  entire  accord  with  the  best  philosophy.  The  indi- 
vidual, whether  scientist  or  theologian,  must  base  his 
work  on  faith. 

The  scientist  who  has  acquired  faith  in  a  law  of 
nature  will  no  longer  transgress  that  law.  He  will 
obey  it.  If  he  establishes  the  faith  that  a  wire  con- 
nected in  a  certain  way  with  the  electric  dynamo 
carries  a  current  sufficiently  strong  to  destroy  life, 
he  will  not  wantonly  seize  that  wire  in  his  hands. 
Before  this  faith  came  to  him,  he  probably  came  near 


152  CONCLUSION. 

losing  his  life,  by  the  careless  handling  of  the 
charged  wire.  To  conform  to  the  laws  of  nature  is 
scientific  repentance.  Faith  in  science  or  religion  is 
a  high  form  of  intelligence  and  is  opposed  to  ignor- 
ance. Repentance  is  the  use  of  this  intelligence  for 
the  benefit  of  man. 

In  "Mormonism"  the  second  principle  of  action 
for  the  individual  is  repentance.  If  faith  in  God 
has  been  attained  and  his  laws  have  been  made  clear, 
the  believer  will  no  longer  violate  those  laws;  he 
will  obey  them.  That  is  repentance.  Not  by  a  jot 
or  tittle  does  this  kind  of  repentance  differ  from  the 
repentance  taught  by  science.  True,  science  does  not 
speak  of  repentance,  but  it  thinks  it.  In  the  matter 
of  the  great  principle  of  repentance,  governing  the 
the  action  of  workers  in  science  or  theology,  "Mer- 
monism"  is  eminently  sane  and  philosophical.  Faith 
does  not  compel  men  to  repent ;  but  it  is  a  necessary 
precedent.  The  man  who  does  not  repent  in  science 
or  theology,  after  he  has  acquired  faith,  renders  him- 
self liable  to  injury  and  retards  his  own  progress. 

In  the  system  of  theology  taught  by  Joseph 
Smith,  baptism  is  the  third  great  principle  to  be 
obeyed  by  the  individual;  that  is,  unless  baptism 
follows  faith  and  repentance  it  is  impossible  to  enter 
the  kingdom  of  God.  In  science  there  is  a  counter- 
part of  baptism  which  is  the  third  principle  of  scien- 
tific progress. 

A  man  who  has  attained  faith  in  electricity  re- 
solves to  refrain  from  violating  any  of  the  laws  of 
electricity.  If  he  desires  to  produce  a  current  of 
electricity,  he  winds  a  wire  around  a  piece  of  iron, 
and  revolves  the  coil  in  the  field  of  a  magnet,  and  the 


A  SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT.  153 

curernt  is  produced.  If  the  wire  has  not  been  wound 
in  a  certain  definite  manner,  and  has  not  been  placed 
in  the  proper  relation  to  the  ma^et,  no  current  can 
be  produced.  The  scientist  may  rail  and  object  that 
it  is  all  nonsense  to  insist  that  the  work  be  done 
just  so  to  produce  the  current.  Nature  is  inexorable. 
The  man  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  the  electric  cur- 
rent must  yield  obedience  to  the  order  of  nature ;  he 
must  receive  a  scientific  baptism. 

The  baptism  taught  by  the  theology  of  Joseph 
Smith  is  nothing  more  than  obedience  to  law.  Just 
why  it  is  necessary  to  be  buried  in  the  water  to  enter 
the  Church,  perhaps  no  man  fully  knows.  Nor  does  any 
one  know  just  why  the  wire  must  be  wound,  just  so, 
to  produce  the  current  of  electricity.  Of  one  thing 
every  thinker  may  be  certain,  that  the  essential 
principle  of  baptism  is  as  necessary  in  science  as  in 
theology.  In  this  matter  also,  then,  Joseph  the 
Prophet  is  eminently  philosophical. 

The  fourth  principle  in  "Mormon"  theology 
teaches  that  after  baptism,  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  conferred  which  enlightens  the  mind,  clears 
the  intelligence,  and  brings  man  nearer  the  presence 
of  God.  So  also  in  science,  to  the  man  who  obeys  the 
law  of  nature,  come  greater  power  and  intelligence, 
to  him  who  winds  the  wire  right,  the  electric  current 
comes,  with  all  its  latent  powers.  Thus  is  the  Holy 
Ghost  conferred  in  science ;  and  thus,  also,  in  a  more 
subtle  and  greater  degree  is  it  conferred  in  the 
Church.  The  dogma  of  Joseph  Smith  and  the  teach- 
ings of  science  harmonize  perfectly  in  the  examina- 
tion of  the  fourth  fundamental  principle  of  the  phil- 
osophy governing  the  individual. 


154  CONCLUSION. 

It  is  becoming  fairly  well  demonstrated  that  the 

ceaseless  changes  and  transformations     in     nature 

cause  a  greater  and  greater  complexity  in  nature. 

This,  in  other  words,  means  that  the 
Evolution. 

earth    and    all    on    it    are     developing 

and  progressing.  According  to  Darwin  and  his 
followers,  man  and  animals  advance.  Only  those 
who  progress,  persist ;  those  who  retrograde, 
die.  Creation  as  a  whole  grows  and  devel- 
ops, and  must  of  necessity  do  so.  By  this  law,  the 
purpose  of  the  earth  and  the  universe  is  explained 
to  be  endless  growth.  The  law  of  evolution  is  the 
great  cementing  law  of  science.  Even  so,  in  the  phil- 
osophy of  Joseph  Smith,  the  doctrine  is  taught  that 
all  things  advance;  that  man  shall  continue  to  ad- 
vance, in  intdiigence,  and  all  pertaining  to  it,  until 
he  shall  become  as  God  is  now.  Meanwhile,  our  God 
will  also  increase  in  his  fulness,  and  ever  be  a  God 
to  us.  Through  this  dictrine,  all  the  principles  of  the 
Gospel  are  made  coherent.  All  the  requirements  of 
man  have  in  view  his  eternal  growth.  Man's  pres- 
ence here  on  earth  is  simply  that  he  may  better  learn 
to  understand  the  nature  of  gross  matter,  and  thus 
to  develop  and  progress  more  completely. 

It  is  remarkable  that  Joseph  Smith  taught  the 
law  of  evolution  as  an  eternal  truth,  twenty  or  more 
years  before  Darwin  published  his  views. 

Above  the  law  of  laws  is  the  force  of  forces — or  the 
central  force  of  the  universe.  Science  has  little  to  say 
God.  of   God.   It  is  content  to  accept  the  laws 

of  nature  as  they  are  found.  Yet,  at  times,  in  some 
branches  of  science,  a  knowledge  of  the  beginning 
of  things  is  desired.     Usually  science  answers,  "  I 


A  SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT.  155 

do  not  know;"  but  it  nevertheless  affirms  that  there 
must  be  a  central  force,  unknown  and  unnamed,  to 
which  the  manifestations  of  all  other  forces  may  be 
referred.  Science,  which  is  essentially  orderly,  is 
chaotic  when  the  question  of  the  beginning  of  things 
is  raised.  The  ''Mormon"  Prophet  left  no  such  weak- 
ness in  his  philosophy.  He,  too,  realized  the  necessity 
of  a  controlling  universal  force.  This  he  named  God. 
God  is  an  organized,  material  being,  filled  with  the 
form  of  energy  known  as  intelligence.  "The  glory 
of  God  is  intelligence."  All  other  forces  of  nature 
may  be  converted  into  intelligence;  and  from  intel- 
ligence all  other  forces  may  be  obtained;  God  is  the 
center  of  these  forces,  and  their  directing  power. 
Because  of  this  centralization,  nature  is  orderly. 
Natrual  laws  are  not,  as  supposed  by  some  philoso- 
phers, accidental  relations  of  phenomena,  observed 
and  recorded  by  man.  The  force  of  intelligence  con- 
trols all  phenomena;  there  is  mind  behind  the  oper- 
ations of  nature.  God,  himself  a  part  of  nature,  is 
not  the  creator  of  nature,  but  the  organizer  and  di- 
rector of  it.  What  a  beautifully  reasonable  climax 
that  is  to  the  wonderful  philosophy  of  Joseph  the 
Prophet ! 

The  intelligence  of  God  is  organized ;  therein  lies 
his  individuality  and  life.  Man  is  organized  intelli- 
gence; therein  lies  his  life.  Through  obedience  to 
law,  intelligence  grows;  by  the  violation  of  law, 
which  is  sin,  it  decays.  It  is  the  degree  of  organized 
intelligence  that  ultimately  distinguishes  one  man 
from  other  men ;  men  from  beasts,  beasts  from  plants,^ 
and  plants  from  rocks.  Since  intelligence,  as  defined 
by  Joseph  Smith,  corresponds  with  the  main  form  of 
energy  of  the  universe,  the  doctrine  of  God,  and  all 


156  CONCLUSION. 

other  bein^,  and  of  life,  finds  expresison  in  terms 
of  energy.    That  is  exactly  what  science  demands. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  workers  in  science,  who 
have  been  taught  the  doctrine  of  an  immaterial  God 
Theology  and  ^^^  is  able  to  create  something  from 
science  agree.  nothing,  and  to  transcend  all  laws  of 
nature,  depart  from  the  faith  of  their  childhood? 
Truth  is  truth  forever.  Scientific  truth  cannot  be 
theological  lie.  To  the  sane  mind,  theologj-^  and 
philosophy  must  harmonize.  They  have  the  common 
ground  of  truth  on  which  to  meet. 

Thus,  on  every  hand,  from  the  highest  to  the 
lowest,  from  the  force  of  forces  and  the  law  of  laws 
to  the  fundamental  laws  governing  the  operations  of 
the  universe,  and  the  actions  of  the  individual,  the 
philosophy  of  the  "Mormon"  Prophet  is  consistently 
referred  back  to  matter,  energy  and  law.  In  its 
completeness,  it  transcends  the  philosophy  of  science. 
Wherever  the  doctrines  of  "Mormonism"  and 
science  meet,  they  agree.  No  discord  has  yet  been 
found  between  them.  Science  is  daily  confirming 
the  truth  of  the  universe — embracing  philosophy  of 
the  unlearned  founder  of  * '  Mormonism. ' ' 

Back  of  the  revelations  of  the  greatness  of  the 
Prophet's  knowledge  that  come  to  all  who  enter 
upon  such  a  discussion,  stands  the  eminent  fact  that 
"Mormon"  philosophy  is  plain,  simple,  and  easily 
understood.  There  is  no  need  and  no  room  for  mys- 
teries in  the  teachings  of  Joseph  the  Prophet.  Sim- 
ilarly, the  philosophy  of  men,  based  upon  nature,  is 
essentially  simple,  and  easily  understood.  Only  un- 
truth needs  to  hide  itself  in  mysteries. 


A  SUMMARY  RESTATEMENT.  J 57 

One  hundred  years  have  passed  since  Joseph, 
honored  and  chosen  of  God,  entered  the  school  of 
life.  Face  to  face  with  God,  Joseph  learned  the 
Gospel,  planned  before  the  foundations  of  the  world 
were  laid,  and  he  taught  it  to  a  careless  world.  It 
is  not  Joseph  Smith's  philosophy;  but  God's  code  of 
fundamental  laws,  which  the  world  is  laboriously 
deciphering  in  the  beautifully  written  pages  of  na- 
ture. Is  it  any  wonder  that  the  philosophy  is  per- 
fect? 

Of  simple  brilliancy  must  have  been  the  mind 
of  the  Prophet  which  was  able  to  discover  in  the 
forgotten  corners  of  thought  the  priceless  gems  of 
controlling,  universal  truth. 


Chapter  XX. 
CONCLUDING  THOUGHTS. 

It  has  been  shown  in  the  preceding  chapters 
that  Joseph  Smith  recognized  and  stated  the  funda- 
mental laws  of  all  science,  the  fundamental  principles 
of  physical  and  biological  science  and  astronomy, 
together  with  a  great  number  of  scientific  facts,  and 
made  these  statements  usually  in  advance  of  work- 
ers in  science. 

It  is  a  surprising  fact  that  a  young  man  of 
twenty-eight,  who  had  had  no  educational  advan- 
tages of  schooling,  or  reading,  or  society,  should 
state  clearly  and  correctly  known  laws  of  science; 
but  it  is  marvelous  that  he  should  state  fundamental 
laws  that  the  workers  in  science  did  not  discover 
until  many  years  later.  Every  honest  man,  be  he 
friend  or  enemy,  must  marvel,  and  ask,  "Whence 
did  this  man  derive  his  knowledge?" 

"Was  he  a  man  of  lively  imagination  who  gussed 
shrewdly?  If  so,  he  was  the  shrewdest  guesser 
the  world  has  known.  All  that  he  said  has  come 
true ;  his  bitterest  enemies  have  been  unable  to  prove 
incorrect  statements  of  facts.  Their  attacks  have 
always  been  on  the  origin  of  the  work,  on  its  ethical 
ideals  (which  are  largely  personal  opinions),  and  on 
the  probability  that  Joseph  Smith  waig  the  real 
founder  of  "Mormonism" — thus  tacitly  admitting 
the  greatness  of  the  work.  Had  he  been  a  guesser, 
simply,  he  would  have  failed  somewhere,  and  thus 


CONCLUDING  THOUGHTS.         159 

revealed  his  weakness.  But  let  any  man  show  one 
error  in  the  inspired  writings  of  Joseph  Smith,  oven 
when  he  dealt  with  matters  which  lay  far  outside 
of  his  daily  mission.  Though  thousands  of  persons 
have  felt  impelled  to  war  against  "Mormonism," 
no  such  error  has  been  found.  All  human  logic  de- 
nies that  he  was  a  guesser. 

Did  he  receive  his  knowledge  from  well  educated 
persons,  who  kept  themselves  in  the  background? 
No  documentary  evidence  has  been  found  to  sub- 
stantiate such  a  view.  Primarily,  it  is  unlikely  that 
men  of  intelligence  and  education  would  hide  be- 
hind an  ignorant  boy,  from  the  time  he  was  fourteen 
until  his  death  at  thirty-nine  years  of  age.  There 
was  nothing  to  gain  by  it;  the  prophet  never  had 
more  wealth  than  just  enough  to  live  on;  the  pleas- 
ure that  his  power  over  his  followers  gave  him,  was 
more  than  offset  by  the  ceaseless  persecution  which 
followed  him.  Besides,  nearly  all  the  fairly  well 
educated  men  who  joined  the  Church  in  the  early 
days  were  given  prominent  positions  in  the  Church, 
yet  it  is  known  that  they  were  instructed  or  chas- 
tised by  the  youthful  prophet  whenever  occasion 
required,  as  were  those  of  no  or  little  education. 
Joseph  Smith  was  always  greater  than  any  of  his 
followers.  But  above  all,  no  educated  man  would 
have  been  able  to  tell  Joseph,  by  means  of  his  edu- 
cation, of  things  not  yet  known.  The  idea  that 
Joseph  Smith  was  only  a  dummy  for  clever  heads 
is  not  tenable. 

Since  ordinary  means  were  beyond  his  power, 
how  did  he  acquire  his  knowledge?  How  was  he 
able  to  look  into  the  future,  and  reveal  its  secrets? 


160  CONCLUSION. 

"Ah,"  says  a  new  philosopher,  "I  have  it,  he  was 
epileptic,  and  had  trances,  during  which  his  visions 
appeared;"  and  the  philosopher  proceeds  to  write 
a  book  proving  his  theory  to  be  correct.*  What  a 
pitiful  attempt  to  push  the  question  into  the  region 
of  the  unknown;  and  at  the  same  time,  what  a 
splendid  acknowledgment  of  the  fact  that  the  life 
and  labors  of  Joseph  Smith  transcend  ordinary 
human  explanations!  Do  epileptics,  in  their  phan- 
tasms, see  orderly  systems  of  truth,  which  are  car- 
ried into  effect  in  their  days  of  health  and  sanity? 
Does  the  epiletptic  see  the  truth  that  shall  be  revealed 
in  the  coming  ages,  and  teach  it  with  a  stately  sober- 
ness of  language  which  admits  of  no  uncertainty? 
If  so,  then  might  the  race  well  long  for  the  time  when 
the  great  gift  of  healthful,  reasoning  imagination 
shall  be  exchanged  for  the  ghastly  disease  of  epil- 
epsy. Folly  of  follies !  The  life,  writings  and  works 
of  Joseph  Smith  are  healthy,  above  all  else ;  no  trace 
of  physical,  or  mental,  or  spiritual  disease  can  be 
found  in  them.  His  teachings  are  given  as  eternal 
truths  revealed  by  the  God  of  nature;  and  they 
rise  loftily  above  the  vague  theorizings  of  the  in- 
vestigator, or  the  uncertain  gibberish  of  the  diseased 
intellect.  Clearness,  reason,  logic  in  method  and 
execution,  characterize  the  teachings  and  works  of 
Joseph  Smith.  Have  such  qualities  ever  indicated 
disease  ? 

To  the  person  who  can  rise  above  his  prejudices, 
and  confess  to  himself  that  he  is  not  able  to  explain 
in  the  manner  of  men  how  Joseph  Smith  came  by 
his  knowledge  of  ideas,  men  and  things,  comes  the 


*  The  Founder   of  Mormonism.     Riley. 


CONCLUDING  THOUGHTS.         161 

strong  conviction  that  the  "Mormon"  prophet  was 
inspired  by  a  mightier  power  than  men  possess ;  and 
if  that  conviction  is  followed  by  a  prayerful  desire 
to  know  what  that  power  is,  the  testimony  will  be 
given  that  from  God,  the  Controller  of  the  universe, 
known  by  various  men  under  divers  names,  did 
Joseph  Smith  receive,  directly,  the  truths  which 
fill  the  pages  of  his  published  writings,  and  direct 
the  lives  of  his  followers. 

God  spoke  to  Joseph,  and  gave  him  the  revela- 
tions necessary  for  building  his  kingdom  in  the 
last  days.  Little  more  than  was  necessary  did  the 
Lord  reveal,  but  occasionally,  for  the  comfort  of  the 
prophet  and  his  associates,  truths  were  given  which 
hinted  of  the  glorious  order  of  the  universe.  May 
it  not  be,  also,  that  the  Lord  showed  Joseph  many 
truths,  similar  to  those  touched  upon  in  these  papers, 
in  order  that  later  generations  might  have  additional 
testimonies  of  the  divinity  of  the  latter-day  work? 
Under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  boy 
Joseph  grew  into  a  man,  whose  mind  was  filled  with 
the  great  vision  of  the  contents  and  the  destiny 
of  the  universe,  including  the  future  lot  of  man- 
kind. No  man  has  had  a  nobler  education  than  that 
received  by  Joseph  Smith. 

When  the  historian  of  future  days  shall  review 
the  history  of  the  growth  of  science,  and  shall  judge 
men  by  the  record  that  they  have  left  behind  them,  he 
will  place  Joseph  Smith  as  the  greatest  philosopher 
of  science  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  possibly 
of  the  twentieth.  Then  will  men  reverently  speak 
of  that  mighty  mind  and  clear  vision,  which,  inspired 
by  the  God  of  heaven,  saw,  as  in  an  open  book,  the 


162  CONCLUSION. 

truths  which  men  have  later  developed,  through 
ceaseless  labor  and  countless  vigils.  Then  shall  the 
thinkers  of  the  future  speak  of  him  as  Joseph,  the 
clearsighted. 

Knowledge,  concentrated  into  wisdom,  is  the  end 
of  existence.  To  those  who  live  according  to  God's 
law,  knowledge  wiU  come  easily.  It  will  continue 
to  come  to  his  people,  until  it  shaU  be  the  most 
intelligent  among  the  nations.  The  Lord  has  said 
it. 

"How  long  can  rolling  waters  remain  impure? 
"What  power  shall  stay  the  heavens  ?  As  well  might 
man  stretch  forth  his  puny  arm  to  stop  the  Missouri 
River  in  its  decreed  course,  or  turn  it  up  stream, 
as  to  hinder  the  Almighty  from  pouring  down  knowl- 
edge from  heaven  upon  the  heads  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saints."* 


♦Doctrine  and  Covenants,   121:    33. 


APPENDIX. 

Chapter  XXI. 

A  VOICE  FROM  THE  SOIL. 

I. 

" the  defenced  city  shall  be  desolate,  and 

the  habitation  forsaken,  and  left  like  a  wilderness. ' ' 
— Isaiah,  xxvii:  10. 

It  is  a  fact,  which  has  impressed  itself  upon  all 
readers  of  history,  that  countries  which  have  been  the 
homes  of  the  most  powerful  and  cultured  nations, 
are  now  great  stretches  of  the  veriest  desert.  No 
country  teaches  this  truth  better  than  the  extensive 
valley  of  the  Mesopotamia  which  looms  giant-like 
in  the  dawn  of  history.  Upon  its  plains  and  high- 
lands, the  great  nations  of  antiquity  acted  the  trag- 
edies of  their  existence;  like  the  schoolboys'  snow- 
man, they  rose,  with  vast  proportions,  in  a  day,  and 
fell  ere  the  setting  of  the  next  sun.  In  this  district, 
advanced  and  retreated  with  wonderful  precision, 
as  it  appears  to  us  so  many  ages  removed  from  the 
time  of  action,  the  Chaldeans,  the  Babylonians  and 
the  Assyrians ;  here  the  Medes  and  Persians  achieved 
the  victories  that  made  them  famous,  and  here  came 
all  the  great  generals  of  old  to  crown  their  successes. 
A  hundred  populous  cities  clustered,  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  valley,  around  Babylon  the  great,  the  most 
marvelous  city  of  any  past  age ;  a  hundred  cities 
were  in  the  upper  half,  with  Nineveh,  also  magnifi- 
cent and  great,  as  their  center.    From  Mesopotamia 


164  APPENDIX. 

come  evidences  of  art — painting,  sculpture,  music, 
literature  and  architecture — the  indication  of  a  high- 
er civilization.  Still,  today,  even  the  sites  of  many 
of  the  great  cities  are  lost,  and  Mesopotamia  is 
a  stretch  of  barren  land. 

To  the  west  of  Mesopotamia  is  the  valley  con- 
taining the  promised  land  of  Palestine — it,  also,  has 
fallen  from  its  former  splendor,  and  is  a  desert  com- 
pared with  the  days  of  its  greatest  prosperity.  Still 
further  west  and  south  lies  the  land  of  Egypt,  in 
the  valley  of  the  Nile.  It  was  the  fostermother 
of  science,  and  the  shaker  of  empires.  It  has  fallen 
likewise ;  and  a  blight  has  come  upon  the  soil,  until 
it  bears  the  appearance  of  a  sandy  waste.  Over  the 
sites  of  other  famous  nations  of  antiquity,  in  Europe 
and  Asia,  hovers,  today,  the  spirit  of  desolation. 

The  same  story  is  told  on  the  American  con- 
tinent. Peru,  the  land  of  the  Incas,  once  populous, 
powerful,  wealthy,  is  today  largely  a  wilderness. 
Mexico,  the  Aztec  home,  is  now  a  vast  desert,  in 
spite  of  the  evidence,  through  the  discovered  ruins 
of  mighty  cities  and  gigantic  temples,  that  it  was 
once  the  home  of  a  strong  people.  Central  America 
tells  a  similar  story.  It  seems  to  be  a  general  fact 
that  wherever  a  large  people  lived  formerly,  there, 
today,  a  desert  often  occurs. 

However,  these  countries  are  deserts  only  be- 
cause human  effort  is  no  longer  applied  to  them; 
by  proper  treatment  the  lands  would  again  be 
raised  to  the  flourishing  condition  that  prevailed 
in  their  prosperous  days.  Intrinsically  the  soils  are 
extremely  fertile,  but  are  dry  and  require  the  appli- 
cation of  water  to  make  the  fertility  suitable  for 


THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  SOIL.  155 

the  use  of  crops.  The  soils  of  Babylon,  Assyria, 
Egypt,  Peru  and  Mexico,  raise  crops  of  wonderful 
yields  when  properly  irrigated;  and  there  is  abun- 
dant proof  that  in  former  days  irrigation  was  prac- 
ticed in  these  countries  on  a  scale  far  larger  than 
in  Utah  or  in  any  other  country  of  the  present  day. 

Many  of  the  old  irrigation  canals  of  Babylon 
still  exist,  and  prove  the  magnitude  of  the  practice, 
there,  of  the  art  of  irrigation.  The  old  historians, 
also,  agree  in  explaining  the  ingenious  devices  by 
which  whole  rivers  were  tunjed  from  their  courses 
to  flow  over  the  soil.  In  Egypt,  likewise,  irrigation 
was  more  commonly  practiced  in  the  past  than  it  is 
today;  though  even  now  a  large  portion  of  the  soil 
of  that  country  is  made  to  yield  crops  by  the  arti- 
ficial application  of  water.  In  Peru,  Central  Amer- 
ica, and  Mexico,  the  irrigation  canals  that  remain 
from  prehistoric  days  are  even  more  wonderful  as 
feats  of  engineering  and  as  evidences  of  a  populous 
and  enlightened  condition  of  the  country  than  the 
massive  temples  and  extensive  cities  that  are  also 
found.  In  the  construction  of  these  canals  every 
precaution,  apparently,  was  taken  to  have  the  water 
applied  to  the  lands  in  the  right  manner,  and  to 
reduce  the  loss  to  a  minimum.  In  some  places  im- 
mense canals  remain,  that  are  tiled  for  miles,  on 
sides  and  bottom,  in  order  to  render  them  water- 
tight, and  thus  prevent  any  loss  by  seepage. 

Instead  of  saying,  then,  that  the  countries  where 
most  great  nations  have  lived  are  now  deserts,  we 
may  as  well  say  that  most  great  nations  have  lived 
in  countries  where  irrigation  was  necessary ;  in  fact, 
that  history  indicates  that  a  dense  population,  and 


166  APPENDIX. 

high  culture,  usually  go  hand  in  hand  with  a  soil 
that  thirsts  for  water.  What  can  science,  the  great 
explainer,  say  on  this  subject? 

II. 

"Science  moves,  but  slowly,  slowly,  moving  on 
from  point  to  point." — Locksley  Hall. 

A  plant  feeds  in  two  ways — by  its  leaves,  and 
by  its  roots.  The  leaves  feed  from  the  air;  the 
roots  from  the  soil.  In  the  air  is  found  a  colorless, 
heavy  gas,  known  as  carbon  dioxide,  which  is  made 
up  partly  of  the  element  of  carbon,  or  charcoal. 
When  an  animal  or  a  plant  is  burned  at  a  low  heat, 
it  first  chars,  showing  the  presence  of  charcoal ; 
then  if  the  burning  be  continued,  it  disappears,  with 
the  exception  of  the  ash,  as  the  gas,  carbon  dioxide. 
Since  animal  and  vegetable  matters  are  constantly 
being  burned  upon  the  earth's  surface,  naturally  the 
air  contains  a  perceptible  quantity  of  carbon 
dioxide.  The  leaves  of  a  living  plant,  waving  back 
and  forth,  draw  into  themselves  the  carbon  dioxide 
with  which  they  come  into  contact,  and  there  break 
it  up  and  take  the  carbon  away  from  it.  The  carbon 
thus  obtained  by  the  leaves  is  built  into  the  many 
ingredients  of  a  plant,  and  carried  to  the  parts  that 
are  in  greatest  need.  The  plant  is  able  to  do 
this  by  virtue  of  the  peculiar  properties  of  the  green 
coloring  matter  in  all  its  leaves,  leaf  green;  which 
acts,  however,  only  in  the  presence  of  bright  sun- 
light. Since  one-half  or  more  of  the  dry  matter  of 
a  plant  is  cai^bon,  the  importance  of  the  leaf-air- 
feeding  of  a  plant  may  be  understood. 

The  water  which  a  plant  contains  and  the  incom- 
bustible portions,  the  mineral  matters  or  ash,  are 


THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  SOIL.  Jg? 

taken  directly  from  the  soil  by  means  of  the  roots. 
The  old  idea  that  vegetable  mould  and  other  cor- 
bonaeeous  matters  are  also  taken  from  the  soil  by 
the  roots  has  been  shown  to  be  erroneous.  The 
mineral  portions  of  a  plant  are  of  the  highest  value 
to  the  life  of  the  plant — without  them,  in  fact,  it 
languishes  and  dies.  If  a  soil  on  which  a  plant  is 
growing  contains,  for  instance,  no  iron,  the  leaves 
become  pale,  soon  white,  and  finally  they  lose  the 
power  of  appropriating  carbon  from  the  air.  If 
potash  is  absent  from  the  soil,  the  plants  growing 
upon  it  will  develop  in  an  imperfect  manner  and 
finally  die.  It  has  been  found  by  careful  experi- 
ment that  seven  mineral  substances  must  be  found 
in  every  soil,  if  it  shall  support  the  life  of  plants, 
namely:  (1)  Potash;  (2)  lime;  (3)  magnesia;  (4) 
oxide  of  iron  or  iron  rust;  (5)  sulphuric  acid  or  oil 
of  vitriol;  (6,  phosophoric  acid,  and  (7)  nitric  acid 
or  aqua  fortis.  The  fertility  of  any  soil  or  soil  dis- 
trict is  determined  by  the  quantity  of  these  indis- 
pensable ash  ingredients  contained  by  it. 

All  soils  are  produced  by  the  breaking  down  of 
the  mountains  under  the  influence  of  weathering. 
The  broken  down  rock  is  washed  into  the  hollows 
and  lowlands  by  the  rains  and  floods  of  melted  snow, 
and  there  forms  soil.  Soil  may,  therefore,  be  de- 
fined, in  a  general  way,  as  pulverized  rock.  Nearly 
all  rocks  contain  the  elements  above  enumerated  as 
being  essential  to  a  plant's  life;  and  nearly  every 
soil  will,  consequently,  be  in  possession  of  them. 
Rocks,  however,  in  being  subjected  to  the  action  of 
weathering,  undergo  other  changes  than  mere  pul- 
verization.   The  potash,  lime  and  other  plant  foods 


168  APPENDIX. 

held  by  a  rock  are  in  an  insoluble  condition,  and 
can  not  be  taken  up  with  any  ease  by  the  plant 
roots.  As  the  rock  is  pulverized  in  the  process  of 
weathering,  it  is  also  made  more  soluble,  and  the 
juices  of  the  plant  roots  can  then  absorb  the  needed 
foods  with  greater  facility.  This  process  of  mak- 
ing the  soil  more  soluble,  continues  while  time  lasts, 
and  every  year  will  find  the  soil  more  soluble  than 
the  year  before,  if  there  are  no  opposing  actions; 
Therefore,  the  fertility  of  a  soil  is  determined  not 
only  by  the  quantity  of  plant  food  it  contains, 
but  also  by  the  condition  of  solubility  the  soil  con- 
stituents  are   in. 

According  to  the  facts  above  given,  it  would  be 
fair  to  infer  that  a  soil  becomes  more  fertile  with 
every  year  that  passes.  This  would  be  the  case  were 
it  not  for  opposing  tendencies.  First,  the  crops 
grown  upon  a  soil  remove  considerable  quantities 
of  mineral  plant  food.  This  alone  would  not  serious- 
ly affect  the  fertility  of  a  soil  did  not  other  forced 
act  in  conjunction  with  it.  The  most  important  cause 
of  lowering  the  fertility  of  soils  is  the  loss  of  plant 
food  due  to  drainage.  In  districts  of  abundant  rain-: 
fall,  as,  for  instance,  the  Eastern  United  States, 
sufficient  rain  falls  to  soak  the  soil  thoroughly  and 
to  drain  through  and  go  off  as  drainage  water., 
The  water,  in  passing  through  the  soil,  will  dissolve,- 
as  far  as  it  can,  the  soluble  ingredients,  including 
the  plant  foods,  and  carry  them  away  into  the  rivers' 
and  finally  into  the  ocean.  This  action,  continued 
for  many  years,  will  rob  the  soil  to  feed  the  ocean; 
in  fact,  the  saltness  of  the  ocean  is  due,  largely, 
to  the   substances  washed  out  of  the   soils.     Most 


THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  SOIL.  IQQ 

of  the  poor  soils  of  the  world  have  been  rendered 
infertile  in  this  way.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  only 
a  small  quantity  of  rain  falls  upon  the  soil — an 
amount  sufficient  to  soak  the  soil  without  draining 
through — the  water  will  gradually  be  evaporated 
back  into  the  air,  and  there  will  be  no  loss  of  plant 
food.  In  such  a  district  the  soils,  if  they  are  treated 
right,  become  richer  year  by  year,  even  though 
subjected  to  tillage,  if  the  tillage  be  according  to 
our  best  knowledge. 

In  every  rainless  district,  or  in  every  district 
where  the  rainfall  is  so  slight  as  to  render  irriga- 
tion necessary,  the  soils  would  be  expected  to  be 
richer  than  in  a  place  of  abundant  rainfall.  Leav- 
ing out  of  consideration  differences  due  to  local 
conditions,  this  has  been  verified  by  the  study  of 
soils  from  many  parts  of  the  world.  The  soils  of 
an  arid  district  contain  more  soluble  plant  food  than 
those  of  a  humid  district,  and,  with  proper  treat- 
ment, will  not  only  raise  larger  crops,  but  remain 
fertile  much  longer.  They  will  also  bear  harsher 
treatment,  closer  cultivation,  and  are  in  every  re- 
spect superior  to  the  water-washed  soils  of  a  humid 
country.  A  recent  study  of  the  soils  of  Utah  has 
shown  that  the  fertility  of  our  soils  is  exceedingly 
high,  and  that  they  will  endure  long  and  close  cul- 
tivation ;  that  is,  that  because  of  the  peculiar  clim- 
atic conditions  of  the  State,  they  can  support  boun- 
tifully a  large  population. 

Several  years  ago  Dr.  E.  W.  Hilgard,  an  emin- 
ent student  of  climate  and  soils,  threw  out  the  sug- 
gestion that  upon  the  facts  just  discussed  rests  the 
explanation  of  the  historical  datum  that  the  great 


170  APPENDIX. 

nations  of  antiquity  on  this  and  on  other  continents 
sought  for  the  abodes  the  rainless,  arid  stretches  of 
the  world.  A  larg-e,  active  population,  which  does 
not  depend  on  other  peoples  for  its  support,  must 
of  necessity  possess  the  most  fertile  lands,  which 
are  found  only  in  districts  of  limited  rainfall.  In 
the  whole  history  of  the  world,  the  great  granaries 
of  the  world  have  been  located  on  the  arid  stretches ; 
and  on  our  continent,  the  great  West,  largely  arid, 
is  becoming  the  source  of  the  food  staples  of  the 
nation.  Utah  is  the  heart  of  the  arid  region  of 
North  America;  her  soils  are  heavy  with  wealth  of 
plant  food.  If  the  time  comes  that  her  valleys  be 
filled  with  people,  crowding  in  from  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  her  soils,  responding  to  the  better  treat- 
ment which  science  is  developing  day  by  day,  will 
display  their  strength,  and  feed  the  world,  should 
the  demand  be  made. 

III. 

"Therefore  will  I  make  solitary  places  to  bud 
and  blossom,  and  to  bring  forth  in  abundance,  saith 
the  Lord." — Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

Sixty  years  ago  the  facts  of  plant  feeding,  as 
just  outlined,  were  practically  unknown.  The  er- 
roneous ideas  of  the  preceding  century  still  held 
full  sway.  In  1840  Liebig  published  his  treatise  on 
agricultural  chemistry  which  threw  a  faint  light  on 
the  relation  of  the  plant  and  the  soil.  During  the 
twenty  years  following,  the  indispensable  nature  of 
some  of  the  plant  foods  was  ascertained;  and  it 
is  only  within  the  last  ten  or  fifteen  years  that  the 
superiority  of  arid  districts  over  humid  ones,  for 
the  purpose  of  supporting  man,  has  been   demon- 


THE  TESTIMONY  OP  THE  SOIL.  m 

strated.     Even  today  it  is  a  new  light  which  has 
not  been  fully  received. 

In  1842  Joseph  the  Prophet  wrote:  "I  prophe- 
sied that  the;  saints  would  continue  to  suffer  much 
affliction  and  would  be  driven  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains *  *  *  and  some  of  you  will  live  to  go  and 
assist  in  making  settlements  and  build  cities  and  see 
the  saints  become  a  mighty  people  in  the  midst  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains."  Why  did  Joseph  Smith 
speak  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  as  a  gathering  place 
for  his  people?  Was  it  simply  because  the  place 
was  far  off  and  offered,  apparently,  good  security? 
If  so,  he  builded  better  than  he  knew.  But  what 
prompted  Brigham  Young  to  plant  his  cane  by  the 
shore  of  an  alkali  lake  and  say,  Here  we  shall  re- 
main? That  certainly  was  not  for  security  only. 
Perhaps  he  was  tired  of  wandering?  Though  he 
may  have  been  so,  yet  he  was  not  the  man  to  give 
up  when  near  something  better.  Perhaps  he 
thought  the  valley  fair,  and  the  blue  mountains  may 
have  rested  his  eyes?  If  that  was  the  motive  of 
settlement,  he,  too,  builded  better  than  he  knew. 
Certainly  it  is  that  these  two  men  who  historically 
hold  the  responsibility  for  bringing  the  Latter-day 
Saints  here,  did  not  know,  by  the  world's  learn- 
ing, that  the  valleys  of  Utah  are  filled  with  the 
richest  soil,  waiting  only  to  yield  manifold  to  the 
husbandman;  for  the  world  did  not  yet  know,  and 
had  no  means  for  predicting  it.  These  men  were 
not  scientists.  They  had  no  laboratories  in  which, 
by  long  hours,  over  long  drawn  fires,  and  among 
a  hundred  fumes,  to  draw  out  for  themselves  the  law 
of  the  fertility  of  arid  soils,  which  has  but  recently 


172  APPENDIX. 

become  the  property  of  modern  science.  It  is  not 
likely  that  the  records  of  a  lost  learning,  unknown 
today,  taught  them  this  fact.  Though  they  had  had 
such  records,  they  were  unlettered  men,  and  the  an- 
cient tongues  would  have  been  dead  indeed  to  them, 
had  they  attempted  an  interpretation  by  their  own  ef- 
forts. Why  then,  did  they  bring  the  people  here? 
Was  it  a  chance  move?  A  blind  effort,  acting  out 
the  desperation  that  comes  from  long  persecution? 
If  an  element  of  chance  entered  into  the  location 
in  the  valleys  of  Utah,  it  was  akin  to  wisdom. 

And  it  was  wisdom  of  the  highest  kind ;  at  which 
the  world  ever  stands  in  reverent  wonder;  inspira- 
tion from  the  living  God.  The  logic  that  science, 
itself,  applies  to  facts  in  the  deduction  of  its  laws, 
makes  it  impossible  to  believe  that  the  settlement  of 
the  pioneers  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  was  a  chance 
move.  Nothing,  from  the  point  of  view  of  human 
wisdom,  encouraged  the  pioneers  to  remain  in  Utah — 
they  were  in  the  center  of  a  desert ;  the  leaders  were 
urged  by  many  of  the  company  to  go  on,  for  there 
were  fairer  climes  to  the  west  or  the  south,  or  on 
the  islands  of  the  sea.  But  the  leaders  were  pos- 
sessed of  a  wisdom  higher  than  that  of  men,  and 
founded  an  empire  on  the  wastes  of  the  Great 
American  Desert. 

Now,  let  every  reader  of  this  paper  consider 
these  wonderful  facts:  Of  the  vast  possibilities 
of  agriculture  in  Utah  being  the  same  with  those 
of  the  countries  where  the  great  nations  of  the 
world  have  lived;  of  a  people,  claiming  that  the 
nations  shall  in  the  future  flee  to  it  for  safety,  mak- 
ing its  home  in  a  place  which  possesses  the  capabili- 


THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  SOIL.  173 

ties  of  supporting  the  nations;  and  of  the  choice  of 
that  country  when  it  was  named  a  desert;  when 
science,  the  world's  knowledge,  did  not  dream  of  the 
fertility  of  that  desert  any  more  than  it  was  able 
to  give  a  correct  explanation  of  the  fertility  of  the 
valley  of  Mesopotamia :  and  every  honest  heart  will 
recognize  the  unseen  hand  of  the  God  of  Israel,  guid- 
ing the  people  of  God  to  the  destined  land. 


\ 


3  1197  00127  0526